As Ann Déscrolláil
Cuir Déscrolláil ar siúl chun an dá leagan a scrolláil le chéile.
Uimhir 10 of 1963.
AN tACHT CÓIPCHIRT, 1963.
[An tiontú oifigiúil.]
CUID I.
Réamhráiteach agus Ginearálta.
Gearrtheideal agus tosach feidhme.
1.—(1) Féadfar an tAcht Cóipchirt, 1963, a ghairm den Acht seo.
(2) Tiocfaidh an tAcht seo i ngníomh cibé lá a cheapfaidh an tAire le hordú; agus féadfar laethanta éagsúla a cheapadh chun críocha forálacha éagsúla den Acht seo, agus, chun críocha aon fhorála den Acht seo lena n-aisghairtear achtacháin, féadfar laethanta éagsúla a cheapadh chun go n-oibreoidh an aisghairm maidir le hachtacháin éagsúla, lena n-áirítear achtacháin éagsúla san Acht céanna.
Léiriú i gcoitinne.
2.—(1) San Acht seo, ach amháin a mhéid a éilíonn an comhthéacs a mhalairt—
ciallaíonn “Acht 1927” an tAcht Maoine Tionnscail agus Tráchtála Cosaint), 1927;
tá le “athchóiriú”, maidir le saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil, an bhrí a shanntar dó le halt 8 den Acht seo;
tá le “saothar ealaíne” an bhrí a shanntar dó le halt 9 den Acht seo;
folaíonn “foirgneamh” aon déanmhas;
tá le “scannán cineamatagrafach” an bhrí a shanntar dó le halt 18 den Acht seo;
folaíonn “foirgniú” tógáil, agus forléireofar dá réir sin tagairtí d'athfhoirgniú;
ciallaíonn “Ceannasaí” an Ceannasaí Maoine Tionscail agus Tráchtála a ceapadh faoin Acht Maoine Tionnscail agus Tráchtála (Cosaint), 1927;
folaíonn “saothar drámaíochta” saothar córagrafaíochta nó siamsa geáitsíoctha má bhíonn sé curtha i scríbhneoireacht sa chruth ina mbeifear chun an saothar nó an siamsa a léiriú, ach ní fholaíonn sé scannán cineamatagrafach ar leith ó scenario nó scriopt do scannán cineamatagrafach;
folaíonn “líníocht” aon léaráid, léarscáil, cairt nó plean;
folaíonn “greanadóireacht” aon eitseáil, liotagraf, greanadóireacht adhmaid, prionta nó saothar eile nach grianghraf;
tá le “cóipcheart todhchaí” agus le “úinéir ionchais” na bríonna a shanntar dóibh le halt 49 den Acht seo;
ciallaíonn “imeacht bhreithiúnach” imeacht os comhair aon chúirte, binse nó duine ag a bhfuil cumhacht ón dlí chun fianaise a éisteacht, a ghlacadh agus a scrúdú faoi mhionn;
folaíonn “saothar litríochta” aon tábla nó teaglamh scríofa;
ciallaíonn “láimhscríbhinn”, maidir le saothar, an doiciméad bunaidh ina bhfuil an saothar, cibé acu is le láimh a scríobhadh é nó nach ea;
ciallaíonn “an tAire” an tAire Tionscail agus Tráchtála;
folaíonn “taibhiú” tabhairt, i gcás léachtaí, aithisc, óráideacha agus seanmóirí, agus i gcoitinne, faoi réir forálacha fo-alt (5) den alt seo, folaíonn sé aon mhodh léirithe don tsúil nó don chluas, lena n-áirítear aon taibhiú den saghas sin trí ghléas raideotheilea grafaíochta a oibriú nó trí scannán cineamatagrafach a thaispeáint, nó trí thaifead a úsáid nó ar aon slí eile, agus forléireofar dá réir sin tagairtí do shaothar nó d'athchóiriú ar shaothar a thaibhiú;
ciallaíonn “grianghraf” aon táirge grianghrafadóireachta nó táirge d'aon phróis atá gaolmhar le grianghrafadóireacht, seachas cuid de scannán cineamatagrafach, agus ciallaíonn “údar”, i ndáil le grianghraf, an duine ar leis, tráth an grianghraf a thógáil, an t-ábhar ar a dtógtar é;
tá le “duine cáilithe” an bhrí a shanntar dó le halt 7 den Acht seo;
ciallaíonn “Radio Éireann” an t-údarás craolacháin a bunaíodh de bhua an Achta um Údarás Craolacháin, 1960;
ciallaíonn “taifead” aon teasc, téip, rolla breifnithe nó deis eile ina bhfuil fuaimeanna corpraithe gur féidir (le cúnamh gléas éigin eile nó dá éagmais) iad a atáirgeadh go huathoibritheach uaidh, agus na tagairtí do thaifead de shaothar nó d'ábhar eile is tagairtí iad do thaifead (mar a mhínítear anseo) trínar féidir é a thaibhiú;
folaíonn “atáirgeadh”, maidir le saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil, atáirgeadh i bhfoirm taifid nó scannáin chineamatagrafaigh, agus, i gcás saothar ealaíona, folaíonn sé leagan a táirgeadh tríd an saothar a chur i gcruth trí-thoimhseach nó, más i gcruth trí-thoimhseach dó, é a chur i gcruth dé-thoimhseach, agus forléireofar dá réir sin tagairtí do shaothar a atáirgeadh;
folaíonn “dealbhóireacht” aon teilgean nó múnla arna dhéanamh chun críocha dealbhóireachta;
tá le “fuaim-thaifeadadh” an bhrí a shanntar dó le halt 17 den Acht seo;
tá le “leor-admháil” an bhrí a shanntar dó le halt 12 den Acht seo;
tá le “craoladh teilifíse” agus le “fuaim-chraoladh” na bríonna a shanntar dóibh le halt 19 den Acht seo;
tá le “gléas raidió-theileagrafaíochta” an bhrí chéanna atá le “gléas radio-thelegrafaíochta” san Acht Radio-Thelegrafaíochta, 1926, arna leasú leis an Acht um Údarás Craolacháin, 1960;
tá le “saothar comhúdar” an bhrí a thugtar dó le halt 16 den Acht seo;
folaíonn “scríbhneoireacht” aon saghas nodaireachta, cibé acu le láimh nó le cló, clóscríobh nó próis eile a rinneadh é.
(2) Na tagairtí atá san Acht seo do chraoladh is tagairtí iad do chraoladh trí raidio-theileagrafaíocht (de réir bhrí an Achta Radio-Thelegrafaíochta, 1926, arna leasú leis an Acht um Údarás Craolacháin, 1960) cibé acu trí fhuaim-chraoladh é nó trí theilifís.
(3) Na tagairtí atá san Acht seo do shaothar nó ábhar eile a fhorleathadh chun daoine a ranníocann le seirbhís idirleata is tagairtí iad don chéanna a fhorleathadh i gcúrsa seirhbíse ag dáileadh clár craolacháin, nó clár eile (cibé acu gurb é an duine a oibríonn an tseirbhís nó daoine eile a sholáthraíonn iad) ar feadh sreanganna, nó conairí eile de shubstaint ábhartha, go dtí áitribh daoine a ranníocann leis an tseirbhís; agus, chun críocha an Achta seo, i gcás ina bhforleathfar amhlaidh saothar nó ábhar eile—
(a) measfar gurb é an duine a oibríonn an tseirbhís (is é sin le rá, an duine a ghlacann air féin, sna comhaontuithe leis na daoine a ranníocann leis an tseirbhís, an tseirbhís a sholáthar dóibh, cibé acu is eisean nó nach eisean an duine a fhorleathann na cláir) an duine a chuir faoi deara an saothar nó an t-ábhar eile a fhorleathadh amhlaidh, agus
(b) ní mheasfar aon duine eile, seachas an duine a oibríonn an tseirbhís, a bheith á chur faoi deara é a fhorleathadh amhlaidh d'ainneoin é do sholáthar aon saoráidí chun na cláir a fhorleathadh:
Ar choinníoll nach gcuirfear san áireamh, chun críocha an ailt seo, ná chun críocha tagairtí lena mbaineann an fo-alt seo, seirbhís chun cláir craolta nó cláir eile a dháileadh, i gcás nach bhfuil sa tseirbhís ach seirbhís foghabhálach i leith le gnó ag coimeád nó ag ligean áitreabh ina gcónaíonn nó ina gcodlaíonn daoine, agus a oibrítear mar chuid de na taitneamhachtaí a sholáthraítear go heisiatach nó go formhór do dhaoine a chónaíonn iontu nó is iostaithe iontu.
(4) Na tagairtí atá san Acht seo d'aon ghníomh a dhéanamh trí chraoladh teilifíse nó fuaim-chraoladh arna dhéanamh ag Radio Éireann a ghlacadh is tagairtí iad don ghníomh sin a dhéanamh tríd an gcraoladh a ghlacadh—
(a) ón bhforleathadh trína ndéanfar an craoladh ag Radio Éireann, nó
(b) ó fhorleathadh a dhéanfaidh Radio Éireann ar shlí seachas trí chraoladh, ach i gcomhthráth leis an bhforleathadh a luaitear sa mhír sin roimhe seo,
cibé acu (i gceachtar cás) a ghlacfar an craoladh díreach ón bhforleathadh a bheidh i gceist nó ó athfhorleathadh air a dhéanfaidh aon duine ó aon áit, cibé acu is áit sa Stát é nó áit eile; agus san fho-alt seo ciallaíonn “athfhorleathadh” aon athfhorleathadh cibé acu thar conairí de shubstaint ábhartha dó ná nach ea, lena n-áirítear aon athfhorleathadh a dhéanfar trí úsáid a dhéanamh d'aon taifead, cló, claonchló, téip nó earra eile ar a mbeidh an craoladh a bheidh i gceist taifeadta.
(5) Chun críocha an Achta seo, ní mheasfar gurb ionann craoladh, nó a chur faoi deara saothar nó ábhar eile a fhorleathadh chun daoine a ranníocann le seirbhís idirleata, agus taibhiú, ná gurb ionann é sin agus a chur faoi deara amharc-íomhánna nó fuaimeanna a fheiceál nó a chloisteáil; agus i gcás ina ndéantar amharc-íomhánna a thaispeáint nó a astú le haon ghléas glactha chun a n-iompraítear iad trí chomharthaí leictreamhaighnéadacha a fhorleathadh (cibé acu thar conairí de shubstaint ábhartha é nó nach ea)—
(a) ní mheasfar gurb ionann aon ghléas a oibriú trína bhforleatar na comharthaí, go díreach nó go neamhdhíreach, chun an ghléis ghlactha agus taibhiú ná gurb ionann é sin agus a chur faoi deara na hamharcíomhánna nó na fuaimeanna a fheiceáil nó a chloisteáil; ach
(b) a mhéid gurb ionann taispeáint nó astú na n-íomhánna nó na bhfuaimeanna agus taibhiú, nó a chuireann sé sin faoi deara iad a fheiceáil nó a chloisteail, measfar gur tríd an ngléas glactha a oibriú a dhéantar an taibhiú nó a chuirtear faoi deara na híomhánna a fheiceáil nó a chloisteáil.
(6) (a) Gan dochar don fho-alt deiridh roimhe seo, i gcás ina dtaibheofar saothar nó athchóiriú ar shaothar nó ina gcuirfear faoi deara amharc-íomhánna nó fuaimeanna a fheiceáil nó a chloisteáil trí aon ghléas lena mbainfidh an fo-alt seo a oibriú, is gléas a sholáthraigh áititheoir, nó a soláthraíodh le toiliú áititheoir, an áitribh ina mbeidh an gléas, measfar, chun críocha an Achta seo, gurb é áititheoir an áitribh sin atá ag tabhairt an taibhithe, nó ag cur faoi deara na híomhánna nó na fuaimeanna, a fheiceáil nó a chloisteáil, cibé acu is eisean nó nach eisean a oibríonn an gléas.
(b) Baineann an fo-alt seo le haon ghléas glactha den sórt a luaitear san fho-alt deiridh roimhe seo, agus le haon ghléas chun fuaimeanna a atáirgeadh trí thaifead a úsáid.
(7) Ach amháin a mhéid a éilíonn an comhthéacs a mhalairt, déanfar aon tagairt atá san Acht seo d'achtachán a fhorléiriú mar thagairt don achtachán sin arna leasú nó arna leathnú le haon achtachán eile nó faoi.
Forálacha forlíontacha maidir le léiriú.
3.—(1) Ach amháin a mhéid a éilíonn an comhthéacs a mhalairt, measfar go bhfolaíonn aon tagairt atá san Acht seo do ghníomh a dhéanamh maidir le saothar nó ábhar eile tagairt don ghníomh sin a dhéanamh maidir le cuid shubstainteach de, agus measfar go bhfolaíonn aon tagairt d'atáirgeadh, d'athchóiriú ar shaothar nó do chóip de shaothar nó do thaifead ina bhfuil fuaim-thaifeadadh tagairt d'atáirgeadh nó d'athchóiriú ar chuid shubstainteach, nó do chóip de chuid shubstainteach, den saothar, nó do thaifead ina bhfuil cuid shubstainteach den fhuaim-thaifeadadh, de réir mar a bheidh:
Ar choinníoll nach ndéanfaidh an fo-alt seo, chun críocha na bhforálacha seo a leanas den Acht seo, is é sin, fo-ailt (1) agus (2) d'alt 8, fo-ailt (2) agus (3) d'alt 9, fo-ailt (2) agus (3) d'alt 44, alt 50, agus fo-ailt (3) go (5) d'alt 51, difear d'fhorléiriú aon tagartha do shaothar a fhoilsiú nó gan bheith foilsithe.
(2) Maidir le foilsiú, beidh éifeacht ag forálacha an fho-ailt seo chun críocha an Achta seo, is é sin le rá—
(a) i gcás saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil a thaibhiú nó taifid de a eisiúint, saothar ealaíne a thaispeáint, saothar ailtireachta a fhoirgniú, agus grianghrafanna nó greanadóireachtaí de shaothar ailtireachta nó dealbhóireachta a eisiúint ní hionann sin agus an saothar a fhoilsiú;
(b) ach amháin a mhéid gur sárú ar chóipcheart é, nó sárú ar aon sriantacht a fhorchuirtear le halt 54 den Acht seo, déanfar neamhshuim d'fhoilseachán nach bhfuil ann ach aithris dhealraitheach ar an mbun-ábhar agus nach mbeidh ceaptha chun riachtanais réasúnacha an phobail a shásamh;
(c) faoi réir na míreanna roimhe seo den fho-alt seo, measfar gur foilsíodh saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil, nó eagrán den saothar sin, nó saothar ealaíona, i gcás inar eisíodh macasamhla den saothar nó den eagrán chun an phobail agus sa chás sin amháin;
(d) ní áireofar mar ní seachas an chéadfhoilsiú foilsiú a rinneadh sa Stát, nó lasmuigh den Stát, de bhrí amháin go ndearnadh foilsiú roimhe sin in áit eile, má rinneadh an dá fhoilsiú laistigh de thréimhse nárbh fhaide ná tríocha lá;
agus nuair a bheifear á chinneadh chun críocha mhír (c) den fho-alt seo, cé acu a eisíodh nó nár eisíodh atáirgeadh ar shaothar chun an phobail, ní bheidh feidhm ag fo-alt (1) den alt seo.
(3) Nuair a bheifear á chinneadh chun críocha aon fhorála den Acht seo—
(a) cé acu a foilsíodh nó nár foilsíodh saothar nó ábhar eile, nó
(b) cé acu ba é nó nárbh é an chéadfhoilsiú ar shaothar nó ábhar eile foilsiú áirithe air, nó
(c) cé acu a foilsíodh nó nár foilsíodh saothar nó ábhar eile, nó cé acu a déileáladh nó nár déileáladh leis ar shlí eile, le linn beo duine,
ní thabharfar aon aird ar aon fhoilsiú neamhúdaraithe ná ar dhéanamh aon ghnímh neamhúdaraithe eile; agus, chun críocha an fho-alt seo, measfar foilsiú nó gníomh eile a bheith neamhúdaraithe—
(i) má bhí cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar nó san ábhar eile agus go ndearnadh an gníomh a bheidh i gceist ar shlí seachas ag úinéir an chóipchirt nó le ceadúnas uaidh, nó
(ii) mura raibh cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar nó san ábhar agus go ndearnadh an gníomh a bheidh i gceist ar shlí seachas ag úinéir an chóipchirt nó le ceadúnas uaidh (nó, i gcás fhuaimthaifeadta nó scannáin chineamatagrafaigh, nó eagrán de shaothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil, ag an déantóir nó ag an bhfoilsitheoir, de réir mar a bheidh, nó le ceadúnas uaidh) nó ag daoine a bheidh ag éileamh go dleathach faoi:
ar chaoi, áfach, nach ndéanfaidh aon ní san fho-alt seo difear d'aon fhorálacha den Acht seo maidir leis na gníomhartha a shriantar le haon chóipcheart nó maidir le gníomhartha ar sáruithe iad ar chóipchirt, nó aon fhorálacha d'alt 54 den Acht seo.
(4) Na tagairtí atá san Acht seo don tráth nó don tréimhse a rinneadh saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil, is tagairtí iad don tráth nó don tréimhse a céadchuireadh i scríbhinn nó i bhfoirm ábhartha éigin eile é.
(5) I gcás aon chóipcheart a mbeidh (de bhíthin sannadh leathrannach a bheith déanta air nó eile) teideal ag daoine éagsúla chuige maidir le feidhmiú an chóipchirt—
(a) i leith gníomhartha éagsúla nó aicmí éagsúla gníomhartha a dhéanamh, nó
(b) i leith gníomh nó gníomhartha nó aicme nó aicmí gníomhartha a dhéanamh i dtíortha éagsúla tráthanna éagsúla,
measfar, chun aon chríocha den Acht seo, gurb é úinéir an chóipchirt an duine a bheidh i dteideal an chóipchirt maidir lena fheidhmiú i leith le déanamh an ghnímh áirithe nó na haicme áirithe gníomhartha, nó, de réir mar bheidh, i leith leis an ngníomh nó an aicme gníomhartha sin a dhéanamh sa tír áirithe nó an tráth áirithe sin, is iomchuí maidir leis an gcríoch a bheidh i gceist; agus maidir le haon chóipcheart todhchaí chun a mbeidh teideal ionchais ag daoine éagsúla forléireofar dá réir sin tagairtí san Acht seo don úinéir ionchais.
(6) Gan dochar do ghinearáltacht an fho-ailt deiridh sin roimhe seo den alt seo, i gcás ina n-éireoidh ceist faoi aon fhoráil den Acht seo i dtaobh ar allmhairíodh nó ar díoladh earra d'aon sórt áirithe, nó ar déileáladh ar shlí eile leis, gan ceadúnas ó úinéir aon chóipchirt, measfar, chun an cheist sin a chinneadh, gurb é úinéir an chóipchirt an duine ag a raibh teideal chun an chóipchirt maidir lena fheidhmiú i leith le déanamh earraí den sórt sin sa tír chun ar allmhairíodh an earra, nó, de réir mar a bheidh, inar díoladh é nó inar déileáladh leis ar shlí eile.
(7) I gcás deontaí ceadúnais, nó duine a ghabhann teideal ón deontaí, d'údarú aon ní a dhéanamh agus é a bheith laistigh de théarmaí (lena n-áirítear aon téarmaí intuigthe) an cheadúnais dó é á údarú sin, measfar, chun críocha an Achta seo, go ndearnadh é le ceadúnas an deontóra agus gach duine eile (más aon duine é) ar a bhfuil an ceadúnas ina cheangal.
(8) Na tagairtí atá san Acht seo do theideal a ghabháil is tagairtí iad do theideal a ghabháil go díreach nó go neamhdhíreach.
(9) Más rud é, i gcás aon saghas cóipchirt—
(a) go sonraíonn forálacha atá san Acht seo gníomhartha áirithe mar ghníomhartha a shriantar leis an gcóipcheart, nó is sáruithe air, agus
(b) go sonraíonn forálacha eile den Acht seo gníomhartha áirithe mar ghníomhartha nach sáruithe ar an gcóipcheart,
ní mheasfar gur síneadh ar oibriú na bhfóralacha céadluaite aon ábhar a bheith fágtha ar lár nó eisiata as na forálacha is deireanaí a luaitear.
(10) Na tagairtí atá san Acht seo do chóipcheart folaíonn siad tagairtí do chóipcheart faoi Acht 1927.
(11) Na tagairtí atá in Acht 1927 don Acht sin measfar, a mhéid gur tagairtí iad, nó go bhfolaíonn siad tagairtí, do Chuid VI nó do Chuid VII den Acht sin, go bhfolaíonn siad tagairtí don Acht seo.
Orduithe, rialacha agus rialacháin.
4.—(1) I gcás ina dtugann aon fhoráil den Acht seo cumhacht chun orduithe, rialacha nó rialacháin a dhéanamh, féadfar na horduithe, na rialacha nó na rialacháin sin a dhéanamh maidir le gach ábhar, nó maidir le ceann amháin nó níos mó de na hábhair, lena mbaineann an fhoráil; agus féadfar forálacha éagsúla a dhéanamh le haon orduithe, rialacha nó rialacháin den sórt sin maidir le haicmí éagsúla cásanna lena mbainfidh na horduithe, na rialacha nó na rialacháin.
(2) Déanfar gach ordú, riail nó rialachán a dhéanfar faoin Acht seo a leagan faoi bhráid gach Tí den Oireachtas a luaithe is féidir tar éis a dhéanta agus má dhéanann ceachtar Teach, laistigh den lá is fiche a shuífidh an Teach sin tar éis an t-ordú, an riail nó an rialachán a leagan faoina bhráid, rún a rith ag neamhniú an ordaithe, na rialach nó an rialacháin beidh an t-ordú, an riail nó an rialachán ar neamhní dá réir sin, ach sin gan dochar do bhailíocht aon ní a rinneadh roimhe sin faoi.
Caiteachais.
5.—A mhéid a cheadóidh an tAire Airgeadais é, is as airgead a sholáthróidh an tOireachtas a íocfar na caiteachais faoina rachaidh an tAire ag riaradh an Achta seo.
Forálacha idirlinne agus aisghairm.
6.—(1) Beidh éifeacht chun críocha an Achta seo agna forálacha idirlinne atá sa Chéad Sceideal a ghabhann leis an Acht seo.
(2) Faoi réir na bhforálacha idirlinne sin, déantar leis seo na hachtacháin a luaitear sa Dara Sceideal a ghabhann leis an Acht seo a aisghairm a mhéid a shonraítear sa tríú colún den Sceideal sin.
(3) Ní thabharfaidh aisghairm alt 163 d'Acht 1927 go bhféadfar aon chaingean a thionscnamh a bhí urchoiscthe roimh thosach feidhme an ailt seo.
CUID II.
Cóipcheart i Saothair Bhunaidh.
An ní is cóipcheart ann.
7.—(1) San Acht seo, ach amháin mar a n-éilíonn an comhshéacs a mhalairt, ciallaíonn “cóipcheart”, maidir le saothar d'aon saghas, an ceart eisiatach, de bhua agus faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, gníomhartha áirithe a dhéanamh, agus a údarú do dhaoine eile gníomhartha áirithe a dhéanamh, sa Stát maidir leis an saothar sin a n-ainmnítear, san fhoráil iomchuí den Acht seo, gurb iad na gníomhartha iad a shriantar leis an gcóipcheart i saothar den saghas sin.
(2) San fho-alt roimhe seo den alt seo ciallaíonn “an fhoráil iomchuí den Acht seo”, maidir le saothar d'aon saghas, aon fhoráil den Acht seo a fhorálann go mbeidh, faoi réir na gcoinníollacha a shonraítear san fhoráil sin a chomhlíonadh, cóipcheart ar substaineadh i saothair den saghas sin.
(3) Is sárú ar an gcóipcheart i saothar ag aon duine, nach é úinéir an chóipchirt é, agus gan ceadúnas aige ó úinéir an chóipchirt sin, do dhéanamh, nó do thabhairt údaráis do dhuine eile chun go ndéanfadh sé, sa Stát aon cheann de na gníomhartha dá dtagraítear i bhfo-alt (1) den alt seo.
(4) Beidh feidhm ag na fo-ailt roimhe seo den alt seo maidir le haon ábhar (seachas saothar) de shaghas lena mbaineann aon fhoráil atá i gCuid III den Acht seo mar atá feidhm acu maidir le saothar.
(5) Chun críocha aon fhorála den Acht seo a shonraíonn na coinníollacha faoinar féidir cóipcheart a bheith ar substaineadh in aon saghas saothair nó ábhair eile ciallaíonn “duine cáilithe”—
(a) i gcás duine aonair, duine ar saoránach Éireannach é nó a bhfuil sainchónaí nó cónaí air sa Stát, agus
(b) i gcás comhlacht corpraithe, ciallaíonn sé comhlacht atá corpraithe faoi dhlíthe an Stáit.
Cóipcheart i saothair litríochta, drámaíochta agus ceoil.
8.—(1) Faoi réir forálacha an Acht seo, beidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh i ngach saothar bunaidh litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil nár foilsíodh agus ar dhuine cáilithe é an t-údar—
(a) an tráth a rinneadh an saothar, nó
(b) má tóg sé tréimhse an saothar a dhéanamh, ar feadh chuid shubstainteach den tréimhse sin.
(2) Faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, beidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh i ngach saothar bunaidh litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil a foilsíodh—
(a) más sa Stát a céadfhoilsíodh an saothar, nó
(b) má ba dhuine cáilithe údar an tsaothair an tráth a céadfhoilsíodh an saothar, nó
(c) má d'éag an t-údar roimh an tráth sin ach go mba dhuine cáilithe é díreach roimh a bhás.
(3) I gcás ina raibh cóipcheart ar substaineadh i saothar bunaidh litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil díreach sular céadfhoilsíodh é, leanfaidh an cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar sin tar éis a chéadfhoilsithe más rud é agus amháin más rud é go gcomhlíonann an foilsiú sin forálacha an fho-ailt díreach roimhe seo den alt seo maidir le cóipcheart i saothar foilsithe.
(4) Faoi réir forálacha fo-alt (5) den alt seo, is é téarma a bheidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh i saothar faoin alt seo saolré údar an tsaothair agus tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a fuair an t-údar bás.
(5) (a) Más rud é nach ndearnadh ceann ar bith de na gníomhartha seo a leanas roimh bhás an údair—
(i) an saothar a fhoilsiú,
(ii) an saothar a thaibhiú go poiblí,
(iii) taifid den saothar a thairiscint chun a ndíolta leis an bpobal, agus
(iv) an saothar a chraoladh,
leanfaidh an cóipcheart ar substaineadh ar feadh tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a dhéanfar an chéad ghníomh acu sin a dhéanfar.
(b) I mír (a) den fho-alt seo, folaíonn tagairtí d'aon gníomh a dhéanamh maidir le saothar tagairtí don ghníomh sin a dhéanamh maidir le hathchóiriú ar an saothar sin.
(6) Is iad na gníomhartha a shriantar leis an gcóipcheart i saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil—
(a) an saothar a atáirgeadh in aon chruth ábhartha,
(b) an saothar a fhoilsiú,
(c) an saothar a thaibhiú go poiblí,
(d) an saothar a chraoladh,
(e) a chur faoi deara an saothar a fhorleathadh chun daoine a ranníocann le seirbhís forleata,
(f) aon athchóiriú a dhéanamh ar an saothar,
(g) aon cheann de na gníomhartha a luaitear i míreanna (a) go (e) den fho-alt seo a dhéanamh maidir le hathchóiriú ar an saothar.
(7) San Acht seo, ciallaíonn “athchóiriú”—
(a) maidir le saothar litríochta nó drámaíochta, aon ní acu seo a leanas—
(i) i gcás saothar nach saothar drámaíochta, leagan ar an saothar, cibé acu sa teanga bhunaidh é nó i dteanga eile, ina ndéantar saothar drámaíochta de;
(ii) i gcás saothar drámaíochta, leagan ar an saothar cibé acu sa teanga bhunaidh é nó i dteanga eile, ina ndéantar saothar nach saothar drámaíochta de;
(iii) aistriúchán ar an saothar;
(iv) leagan ar an saothar ina léirítear an scéal nó an ghníomhaíocht ar fad nó go formhór trí mhéan pictiúir i gcruth atá oiriúnach le hatáirgeadh i leabhar, nó i nuachtán, in irisleabhar nó i dtréimhseachán eile dá shamhail; agus
(b) maidir le saothar ceoil, cóiriú nó athscríobhadh ar an saothar.
(8) Ní dhéanfaidh aon ní a bheith luaite sa mhíniú ar “athchóiriú” i bhfo-alt (7) den alt seo difear do ghinearálacht mhír (a) d'fho-alt (6) den alt seo.
Cóipcheart i saothair ealaíne.
9.—(1) San Acht seo ciallaíonn “saothar ealaíne” saothar d'aon saghas acu seo a leanas—
(a) péintéireachtaí, dealbhóireachtaí, líníochtaí, greanadóireachtaí agus grianghrafanna, is cuma a bhfiúntas ó thaobh ealaíne,
(b) saothair ailtireachta, is foirgnimh nó múnlaí le haghaidh foirgneamh, agus
(c) saothair cheirdne ealaíne nach d'aon tuairisc dá bhfuil i mír (a) nó i mír (b) den fho-alt seo.
(2) Faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, beidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh i ngach saothar bunaidh ealaíne nach bhfuil foilsithe, agus ar dhuine cáilithe é an t-údar—
(a) an tráth a rinneadh an saothar, nó
(b) má thóg sé tréimhse an saothar a dhéanamh, ar feadh cuid shubstainteach den tréimhse sin.
(3) Faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, beidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh i ngach saothar bunaidh ealaíne atá foilsithe—
(a) más sa Stát a céadfhoilsíodh an saothar, nó
(b) má ba dhuine cáilithe údar an tsaothair an tráth a céadfhoilsíodh an saothar, nó
(c) má d'éag an t-údar roimh an tráth sin ach go mba dhuine cáilithe é díreach roimh a bhás.
(4) I gcás ina raibh cóipcheart ar substaineadh i saothar bunaidh ealaíne díreach sular céadfhoilsíodh é, leanfaidh an cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar sin tar éis a chéadfhoilsithe más rud é agus amháin más rud é go gcomhlíonann an foilsiú sin forálacha an fho-ailt díreach roimhe seo den alt seo maidir le cóipcheart i saothar foilsithe.
(5) Faoi réir forálacha fo-alt (6) agus fo-alt (7) den alt seo, is é téarma a bheidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh i saothar faoin alt seo saolré údar an tsaothair agus tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a fuair an t-údar bás.
(6) I gcás greanadóireacht nár foilsíodh roimh bhás an údair, leanfaidh an cóipcheart ar substaineadh go ceann tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a céadfhoilseofar é.
(7) I gcás grianghrafa, leanfaidh an cóipcheart ar substaineadh go ceann tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a chéadfhoilseofar an grianghraf.
(8) Is iad na gníomhartha a shriantar leis an gcóipcheart i saothar ealaíne—
(a) an saothar a atáirgeadh in aon chruth ábhartha,
(b) an saothar a fhoilsiú,
(c) an saothar a chur in aon chraoladh teilifíse,
(d) a chur faoi deara clár teilifíse ina mbeidh an saothar a fhorleathadh chun daoine a ranníocann le seirbhís idirleata.
Uinéireacht cóipchirt i saothair litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil agus ealaíne.
10.—(1) Faoi réir forálacha an ailt seo, beidh teideal ag údar saothair bhunaidh litríochta, dramaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne chun aon chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh sa saothar de bhua na Coda seo den Acht seo.
(2) I gcás ina ndéanfaidh an t-údar saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ealaíne i gcúrsa a fhostaíochta ag dílseánach nuachtáin, irisleabhair nó tréimhseacháin eile dá shamhail faoi chonradh seirbhíse nó printíseachta, agus go ndéanfaidh é chun a fhoilsithe i nuachtán, in irisleabhar nó i dtréimhseachán dá shamhail, beidh teideal ag an dílseánach sin chun an chóipchirt sa saothar, a mhéid a bhaineann sin, agus amháin a mhéid a bhaineann sin, leis an saothar a fhoilsiú i nuachtán, in irisleabhar nó i dtréimhseachán dá shamhail, nó lena atáirgeadh chun a fhoilsithe amhlaidh; ach chun gach críche eile is ag an údar a bheidh teideal chun an chóipchirt.
(3) Faoi réir forálacha fo-alt (2) den alt seo, i gcás ina n-ordóidh duine grianghraf a thógáil, nó portráid a phéinteáil nó a tharraingt, nó greanadóireacht a dhéanamh agus go n-íocfaidh sé as nó go gcomhaontóidh sé go n-íocfaidh sé as in airgead nó i luach airgid, agus go ndéanfar an saothar de bhun an ordaithe sin, is é an duine a d'ordaigh an saothar a bheidh i dteideal aon chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh sa saothar de bhun na Coda seo den Acht seo.
(4) Más rud é, i gcás ar bith ach i gcás a luaitear i bhfo-alt (2) nó (3) den alt seo, go ndéanfar saothar i gcúrsa an t-údar a bheith fostaithe ag duine eile faoi chonradh seirbhíse nó printíseachta, is é an duine eile a bheidh i dteideal aon chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh sa saothar de bhua na Coda seo den Acht seo.
(5) Beidh éifeacht ag gach ceann d'fho-ailt (2), (3) agus (4) den alt seo, in aon chás áirithe, faoi réir aon chomhaontú ag eisiamh oibriú an fho-ailt sin sa chás áirithe sin.
(6) Beidh éifeacht ag na forálacha sin roimhe seo den alt seo faoi réir forálacha Chuid VII den Acht seo.
Sáruithe trí allmhairiú, díol agus déileála eile.
11.—(1) Gan dochar do ghinearáltacht forálacha alt 7 den Acht seo maidir le sáruithe cóipchirt, beidh feidhm ag forálacha an ailt seo maidir le cóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh de bhua na Coda seo den Acht seo.
(2) Sáraíonn aon duine an cóipcheart i saothair litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne má dhéanann sé, gan ceadúnas ó úinéir an chóipchirt—
(a) earra a allmhairiú isteach sa Stát (seachas chun úsáide príobháidí agus tís aige féin), nó
(b) aon earra a dhíol, a ligean ar fruiliú nó a thairiscint nó a thaispeáint i modh trádála chun a fhruilithe nó a dhíolta, nó
(c) aon earra a thaispeáint go poiblí i modh trádála,
más feasach dó gur shárú ar an gcóipcheart sin an t-earra a dhéanamh, nó (i gcás earra a allmhairíodh) gur shárú den sórt sin é dá mba sa Stát a rinneadh an t-earra.
(3) Na forálacha d'fho-alt (2) den alt seo a bhaineann le hearra a dhíol beidh feidhm acu maidir le hearraí a imdháil—
(a) chun críocha trádála, nó
(b) chun críocha eile, ach an méid sin gur dochar é d'úinéir an chóipchirt a bheidh i gceist,
mar atá feidhm ag na forálacha seo maidir le hearra a dhíol.
(4) Faoi réir forálacha fo-alt (5) den alt seo, sáraíonn aon duine an cóipcheart i saothar litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne freisin má cheadaíonn sé áit siamsa poiblí a úsáid chun an saothar a thaibhiú go poiblí, i gcás inar sárú ar an gcóipcheart sa saothar an taibhiú.
(5) Ní bheidh feidhm ag fo-alt (4) den alt seo, i gcás inar amhlaidh, maidir leis an duine a cheadaigh an áit siamsa poiblí a úsáid mar a luaitear san fho-alt sin—
(a) nárbh fheasach dó, agus nach raibh cúiseanna réasúnacha aige chun bheith in amhras, gur sárú ar an gcóipcheart a bheadh sa taibhiú, nó
(b) gur thug sé an cead in aisce, nó ar chomaoin—
(i) nach raibh inti ach mionchomaoin, nó
(ii) má ba mhó ná mionchomaoin í, nár mhó í ná meastachán réasúnach ar na caiteachais faoina rachadh sé de dhroim an áit a úsáid chun an taibhithe.
(6) San alt seo folaíonn “áit siamsa poiblí” aon áitreabh a áitítear go príomha chun críocha eile, ach a chuirtear ar fáil ó am go ham chun a fhruilithe do cibé daoine ar mian leo é a fhruiliú chun críocha siamsa phoiblí.
Eisceadh ginearálta ó chosaint do shaothair litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil.
12.—(1) Ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart i saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil cóir-dhéileáil leis an saothar—
(a) chun críocha taighde nó staidéir phríobháidigh, nó
(b) chun críocha beachtaíochta nó léirmheasa ar an saothar sin nó ar shaothar eile, má ghabhann leor-admháil leis.
(2) Ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart i saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil cóir-dhéileáil leis an saothar más chun cúrsaí reatha a thuairisciú é—
(a) i nuachtán, in irisleabhar, nó i dtréimhseachán eile dá shamhail, má ghabhann leor-admháil leis, nó
(b) trí chraoladh nó i scannán cineamatagrafach.
(3) Ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart i saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil é a atáirgeadh chun críocha imeachta dlíthiúla nó tuarascála ar aon imeacht den sórt sin.
(4) Ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart i saothar litríochta nó drámaíochta atá foilsithe duine amháin do léamh nó d'aithris aon sliocht réasúnach as an saothar sin go poiblí nó i gcraoladh, má ghabhann leor-admháil leis.
(5) Ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart i saothar litríochta nó drámaíochta aiste ghearr as a chur i ndíolaim a bheidh ceaptha lena úsáid i scoileanna, más rud é—
(a) go ndéarfar i dteideal an díolama agus in aon fhógraí ina thaobh ón bhfoilsitheoir nó thar a cheann gur chuige sin a bheidh sé ceaptha,
(b) nach lena úsáid i scoileanna a foilsíodh an saothar a bheidh i gceist,
(c) gurb éard is mó a bheidh sa díolaim ábhar nach bhfuil aon chóipcheart ar substaineadh ann,
(d) go mbeidh leor-admháil ag gabháil leis an aiste a chuirfear isteach, agus
(e) nach mbeidh níos mó ná sliocht amháin eile as saothair le húdar na haiste, is saothair ina mbeidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh nuair a fhoilseofar an díolaim, sa díolaim sin nó sa díolaim sin i dteannta le gach díolaim dá shamhail (más aon díolaim é) a d'fhoilsigh an foilsitheoir céanna laistigh den tréimhse cúig bliana díreach roimh dháta an díolaim sin a fhoilsiú.
(6) Má tharlaíonn, tráth is faide ná caoga bliain tar éis deireadh na bliana a fuair údar saothair litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil bás, agus is mó ná céad bliain ón tráth nó ó dheireadh na tréimhse a rinneadh an saothar—
(a) go mbeidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar, ach
(b) nach mbeidh an saothar foilsithe, agus
(c) go gcoimeádtar láimhscríbhinn an tsaothair nó cóip den saothar i leabharlann nó i músaem nó i bhforas eile mar a bhfuil sé ar oscailt chun a iniúchta (faoi réir aon fhorálacha a rialaíonn an foras a bheidh i gceist),
ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart duine d'fhoilsiú an tsaothair de réir rialachán chuige sin arna ndéanamh ag an Aire.
(7) I gcás ina dtarlóidh, de bhua sannta nó ceadúnais nó eile, go mbeidh údarás ag Radio Éireann saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil a chraoladh ach (ar leith ón bhfo-alt seo) nach mbeadh teideal acu atáirgeadh a dhéanamh ar an saothar i gcruth taifid nó scannáin chineamatagrafaigh, ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart sa saothar é má dhéanann Radio Éireann trína áiseanna féin an t-atáirgeadh sin chun críocha an chraolta údaraithe.
(8) Ní bheidh feidhm ag an eisceadh ginearálta a luaitear san fho-alt díreach roimhe seo den alt seo má dhéantar, gan toiliú úinéir na gceart iomchuí sa saothar—
(a) an t-atáirgeadh nó aon chóip de a úsáid chun aon chríche seachas an craoladh a dhéanamh de réir an údaraithe, más ann, nó
(b) an t-atáirgeadh nó aon chóip de a fhágáil gan scriosadh roimh dheireadh na tréimhse sé mhí díreach tar éis an t-atáirgeadh a dhéanamh, nó cibé tréimhse is faide ná sin ar a gcomhaontófar idir Radio Éireann agus an duine, arb é, maidir le hatáirgthe den saghas a bheidh i gceist a dhéanamh, úinéir an chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh sa saothar é.
(9) Féadfar aon atáirgeadh ar shaothar a dhéanfar faoi fho-alt (7) den alt seo agus a mbeidh airíona sainiúla doiciméid ag gabháil leis a chaomhnú i gcartlann Radio Éireann, a cheaptar leis seo mar chartlann oifigiúil chuige sin, ach, faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, ní úsáidfear é chun craolta ná chun aon chríche eile gan toiliú úinéir na gceart iomchuí sa saothar.
(10) Beidh feidhm ag na forálacha roimhe seo den alt seo maidir le haon ghníomh a dhéanamh i ndáil le saothar a athchóiriú díreach mar atá feidhm acu maidir leis an ngníomh sin a dhéanamh i ndáil leis an saothar féin.
(11) Beidh feidhm ag forálacha an ailt seo i gcás ina gcuirfear faoi deara saothar nó athchóiriú ar shaothar a fhorleathadh chun daoine a ranníocann le seirbhís forleata mar atá feidhm acu i gcás ina gcraoltar saothar nó athchóiriú.
(12) San Acht seo, ciallaíonn “leor-admháil” admháil ina ndéantar an saothar a bheidh i gceist a shonrú faoina theideal nó faoi thuairisc eile air agus, mura saothar gan ainm a údair leis é nó mura mbeidh an t-údar tar éis comhaontú, nó ceangal a chur, roimh ré nach ndéanfaí aon admháil ar a ainm, ina n-ainmnítear an t-údar.
Eisceadh speisialta i leith taifead de shaothair cheoil.
13.—(1) Ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart i saothar ceoil duine (dá ngairtear an monaróir san alt seo) do dhéanamh taifid den saothar, nó d'athchóiriú air, sa Stát, más rud é—
(a) go ndearnadh roimhe sin taifid den saothar nó, de réir mar a bheidh, d'athchóiriú dá shamhail ar an saothar sa Stát nó a allmhairiú isteach sa Stát chun a ndíolta ar mionreic, agus go ndearnadh nó gur allmhairíodh amhlaidh iad ag úinéir an chóipchirt sa saothar nó le ceadúnas uaidh;
(b) sula ndearna sé an taifead, gur thug an monaróir d'úinéir an chóipchirt an fógra ordaithe i dtaobh é a bheith ar intinn aige é a dhéanamh;
(c) go bhfuil ar intinn ag an monaróir an taifead a dhíol ar mionreic, nó é a sholáthar chun duine eile dá dhíol ar mionreic, nó go bhfuil ar intinn aige é a úsáid chun taifid eile a dhéanamh a dhíolfar nó a sholáthrófar amhlaidh; agus
(d) i gcás taifead a dhíolfar ar mionreic, go n-íocfaidh an monaróir ríchíos cóir le húinéir an chóipchirt sa tslí ordaithe agus an tráth ordaithe.
(2) I gcás—
(a) ina ngeallfaidh ceachtar páirtí i ndíospóid i dtaobh méid an ríchíosa is iníoctha faoi mhír (d) d'fho-alt (1) den alt seo an díospóid a tharchur chun an Cheannasaí faoi alt 31 den Acht seo, agus
(b) go n-íocfaidh an monaróir le húinéir an chóipchirt suim ar cuntas méid an ríchíosa is comhionann le cúig faoin gcéad de ghnáthphraghas mionreaca an taifid ar ina leith is iníoctha an ríchíos agus go dtabharfaidh sé don úinéir sin gealltanas go n-íocfaidh sé leis méid an ríchíosa a chinnfear faoin alt sin 31 lúide an tsuim réamhráite agus go dtabharfaidh an t-úinéir sin don mhonaróir gealltanas go n-aisíocfaidh sé leis an monaróir an méid (más aon mhéid é) a bheidh an tsuim réamhráite níos mó ná méid an ríchíosa arna chinneadh faoin alt sin 31,
ní bheidh an cóipcheart sa saothar sáraithe ar fhoras an coinníoll a shonraítear i mír (d) d'fho-alt (1) den alt seo a bheith gan chomhlíonadh tríd an monaróir do dhéanamh taifid.
(3) I gcás taifead—
(a) ina mbeidh (i dteannta nó d'éagmais ábhair eile, agus iad ina gcruth bunaidh nó i gcruth athchóraithe) dhá shaothar ceoil nó níos mó ina mbeidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh, agus
(b) gur daoine éagsúla úinéirí an chóipchirt sna saothair,
déanfar an ríchíos a chionroinnt ar na húdair de réir mar a chomhaontóidh siad.
(4) I gcás a mbeidh taifead ann ina mbeidh (i dteannta nó d'éagmais ábhair eile) taibhiú ar shaothar ceoil, nó athchóiriú ar shaothar ceoil, ina gcantar focail, nó ina labhartar focail go teagmhasach leis an gceol nó ag gabháil leis, agus nach mbeidh aon chóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar sin, nó má bhíonn an cóipcheart sin ar substaineadh, go mbeidh na coinníollacha a shonraítear i bhfo-alt (1) den alt seo comhlíonta maidir leis an gcóipcheart sin, ansin—
(a) más cuid de shaothar litríochta nó drámaíochta ina bhfuil cóipcheart ar substaineadh, nó más cuid de shaothar den sórt sin, na focail, agus
(b) go ndearnadh nó gur allmhairíodh roimhe sin taifid den sórt dá dtagraítear i mír (a) d'fho-alt (1) den alt seo ag úinéir, nó le ceadúnas ó úinéir, an chóipchirt sa saothar litríochta nó drámaíochta sin, agus
(c) go mbeidh na coinníollacha a shonraítear i míreanna (b), (c) agus (d) den fho-alt sin (1) comhlíonta maidir le húinéir an chóipchirt sin,
ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart sa saothar lítríochta nó drámaíochta an taifead a dhéanamh.
(5) Ní fhorléireofar forálacha fo-alt (4) den alt seo mar ní a cheanglaíonn go n-íocfar níos mó ná ríchíos amháin i leith taifid; agus má bhíonn cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar ceoil agus sa saothar litríochta nó drámaíochta freisin, agus gur daoine éagsúla úinéirí na gcóipcheart sin, déanfar an ríchíos a chionnroinnt orthu (nó orthu agus aon duine eile ag a mbeidh teideal chun scair de réir fo-alt (3) den alt seo) de réir mar a chomhaontóidh siad.
(6) Chun críocha an ailt seo measfar athchóiriú ar shaothar a bheith comhchosúil le hathchóiriú air i dtaifid roimhe sin mura mbeidh aon mhór-éagsúlacht idir na slite ina ndéileálann an dá athchóiriú leis an saothar ó thaobh stíle nó (gan aon difríocht ina líon a áireamh) maidir leis na taibheoirí is gá chun iad a thaibhiú.
(7) I gcás ina dteastóidh ón monaróir, chun críocha mhír (a) d'fho-alt (1) den alt seo, fios a fháil a ndearnadh nó ar allmhairíodh mar a luaitear sa mhír sin taifid roimhe sin den sórt a luaitear sa mhír sin, féadfaidh an monaróir na fiosruithe ordaithe a dhéanamh; agus má mhainníonn úinéir an chóipchirt na fiosruithe sin a fhreagairt laistigh den tréimhse ordaithe, measfar go ndearnadh nó gur allmhairíodh, de réir mar a bheidh, na taifid roimhe sin le ceadúnas ó úinéir an chóipchirt.
(8) Ní fhorléireofar aon ní san alt seo mar ní a údaraíonn go n-allmhaireofaí, chun a ndíolta ar mionreic, taifid nach bhféadfaí a allmhairiú go dleathach mura mbeadh an t-alt seo; agus dá réir sin, chun críocha aon fhorála den Acht seo a bhaineann le hearraí allmhairithe, má éiríonn an cheist, maidir le taifead a rinneadh lasmuigh den Stát agus a allmhairíodh amhlaidh, arbh shárú cóipchirt é an taifead a dhéanamh dá mba sa Stát a dhéanfaí an taifead, cinnfear an cheist sin ionann agus dá mbeifí gan fo-alt (1) den alt seo a achtú.
(9) Beidh feidhm ag na forálacha roimhe seo den alt seo, maidir le taifid de chuid de shaothar nó de chuid d'athchóiriú mar atá feidhm acu maidir le taifid den iomlán, ach amháin nach mbainfidh fo-alt (1) den alt seo—
(a) le taifead d'iomlán saothair nó athchóirithe murar thaifid d'iomlán an tsaothair nó d'iomlán athchóirithe a chomhchosúil na taifid roimhe sin dá dtagraítear i mír (a) den fho-alt sin, ná
(b) le taifead de chuid de shaothar nó de chuid d'athchóiriú murar thaifid den chuid sin den saothar nó de athchóiriú a chomhchosúil na taifid roimhe sin.
(10) Féadfaidh an tAire rialacháin a dhéanamh chun oríocha an ailt seo agus san alt seo ciallaíonn “ordaithe” ordaithe le rialacháin arna ndéanamh ag an Aire.
Eisceadh ginearálta ó chosaint saothair ealaíne.
14.—(1) Ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart i saothar ealaíne cóirdhéileáil leis an saothar—
(a) chun críocha taighde nó staidéir phríobháidigh, nó
(b) chun críocha beachtaíochta nó léirmheasa ar an saothar sin nó ar shaothar eile, má ghabhann leor-admháil leis.
(2) Ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart i saothar ealaíne cóir-dhéileáil leis an saothar chun cúrsaí reatha a thuairisciú trí chraoladh nó i scannán cineamatagrafach.
(3) (a) Ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart i saothar lena mbaineann an fo-alt seo péintéireacht, líníocht, greanadóireacht nó grianghraf a dhéanamh den saothar nó an saothar a chur isteach i scannán cineamatagrafach nó i gcraoladh teilifíse.
(b) Baineann an fo-alt seo le saothair dhealbhóireachta, agus leis na saothair cheirdne ealaíne dá dtagraítear i mír (c) d'fho-alt (1) d'alt 9 den Acht seo, atá suite go buan in áiteanna poiblí nó in áitribh atá ar oscailt don phobal agus le saothair ailtireachta.
(4) Gan dochar don fho-alt díreach roimhe seo den alt seo, ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart i saothar ealaíne an saothar a chur isteach i scannán cineamatagrafach nó i gcraoladh teilifíse, más é amháin is cúis lena chur isteach é a bheith mar chúlra nó a bheith teagmhasach ar shlí eile i leith leis na príomh-ábhair a léireofar sa scannán nó sa chraoladh.
(5) Maidir le péintéireacht, líníocht, greanadóireacht, grianghraf nó scannán cineamatagrafach de shaothar ealaíne, arb amhlaidh, de bhua fo-alt (3) den alt seo, nár shárú ar an gcóipcheart sa saothar sin a dhéanamh, ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart sin a fhoilsiú.
(6) Ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart i saothar ealaíne í a atáirgeadh chun críocha imeachta dlíthiúla nó tuarascála ar aon imeacht den sórt sin.
(7) Ní mheasfar gur sárú ar an gcóipcheart i saothar ealaíne dé-thoimhseach aon earra trí-thoimhseach d'aon sórt a dhéanamh, mura ndealródh sé do dhaoine nach saineolaithe maidir le hearraí den sórt sin gur atáirgeadh ar an saothar ealaíne an t-earra.
(8) I gcás ina ndéanfaidh údar saothair ealaíne (dá ngairtear an saothar tosaigh san fho-alt seo) saothar eile dá shórt (dá ngairtear an saothar déanach san fho-alt seo) agus go ndéanfar cuid den saothar tosaigh—
(a) a atáirgeadh sa saothar déanach, agus
(b) a atáirgeadh amhlaidh trí mhúnla, teilgean, sceitse, plean, samhail nó staidéar a rinneadh chun críocha an tsaothair thosaigh a úsáid,
ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart sa saothar tosaigh an saothar déanach a dhéanamh mura ndéanfaidh údar an tsaothair dhéanaí athghin nó aithris ar phríomhdhearadh an tsaothair thosaigh, le linn dó a bheith ag déanamh an tsaothair sin.
(9) I gcás cóipcheart a bheith ar substaineadh i bhfoirgneamh mar shaothar ailtireachta, ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart sin aon athfhoirgniú ar an bhfoirgneamh.
(10) I gcás ina mbeidh foirgneamh foirgnithe de réir líníochtaí nó pleananna ailtireachta ina mbeidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh agus go ndearnadh amhlaidh é ag úinéir an chóipchirt sin nó le ceadúnas uaidh, ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart sin aon athfhoirgniú ina dhiaidh sin ar an bhfoirgneamh faoi threoir na líníochtaí nó na bpleananna sin.
(11) I gcás ina mbeidh údarás, de bhua sannta nó ceadúnais nó ar shlí eile, ag Radio Éireann saothar ealaíne a chur isteach i gcraoladh teilifíse, ach (mura mbeadh an t-alt seo) nach mbeadh teideal aige atáirgeadh a dhéanamh air ní shárófar an cóipcheart sa saothar má dhéanann Radio Éireann, trína áiseanna féin, atáirgeadh, i gcruth ar bith, chun críocha an chraolta údaraithe.
(12) Ní bheidh feidhm ag an eisceadh ginearálta a luaitear san fho-alt díreach roimhe seo den alt seo má dhéantar, gan toiliú úinéir na gceart iomchuí sa saothar—
(a) an t-atáirgeadh a dhéanfar amhlaidh nó aon chóip de a úsáid chun aon chríche seachas an craoladh a dhéanamh de réir an údaráis, más ann, nó
(b) an t-atáirgeadh nó aon chóip de a fhágáil gan scriosadh roimh dheireadh na tréimhse sé mhí díreach tar éis an t-atáirgeadh a dhéanamh nó cibé tréimhse is faide ná sin ar a gcomhaontófar idir Radio Éireann agus an duine arb é, maidir le hatáirgthe den saghas a bheidh i gceist a dhéanamh, úinéir an chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh sa saothar é.
(13) Féadfar atáirgeadh ar shaothar ealaíne a dhéanfar de bhua fo-alt (11) den alt seo agus a mbeidh airíona sainiúla doiciméid ag gabháil leis a chaomhnú i gcartlann Radio Éireann, a cheaptar leis seo mar chartlann oifigiúil chuige sin, ach, faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, ní úsáidfear é chun craolta ná chun aon chríche eile gan toiliú úinéir na gceart iomchuí sa saothar.
(14) Beidh feidhm ag forálacha an ailt seo maidir le clár teilifíse a gcuirfear faoi deara é a fhorleathadh chun daoine a ranníocann le seirbhís idirleata mar atá feidhm acu maidir le craoladh teilifíse.
Saothair gan ainmneacha údar agus saothair faoi ainmneacha bréige.
15.—(1) I gcás saothar a foilsíodh gan ainm údair nó faoi ainm bréige beidh éifeacht ag na forálacha roimhe seo den Chuid seo den Acht seo faoi réir forálacha an ailt seo.
(2) (a) I gcás saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil, nó saothar ealaíne seachas grianghraf, a chéadfhoilsiú gan ainm údair nó faoi ainm bréige, ansin, aon chóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh sa saothar, de bhua alt 8 nó 9 den Acht seo, leanfaidh sé ar substaineadh go dtí deireadh na tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a céadfhoilsíodh an saothar.
(b) ní bhainfidh an fo-alt seo le saothar ar bith ar féidir, tráth ar bith roimh dheireadh na tréimhse a luaitear san fho-alt, le duine gan eolas roimh ré aige ar na fíorais a dhéanamh amach, ó fhiosrú réasúnach, cérbh é údar an tsaothair.
(3) Féadfaidh údar saothair a bheidh foilsithe gan ainm an údair nó faoi ainm bréige a údarú d'fhoilsitheoir an tsaothair aon sannadh nó ceadúnas sa chóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh sa saothar agus ar leis an údar é a thabhairt gan ainm an údair a nochtadh don sannaí nó don cheadúnaí.
(4) Chun críocha an Achta seo ní mheasfar gur foilsiú gan ainm údair foilsiú ar shaothar faoi dhá ainm nó níos mó murab ainmneacha bréige na hainmneacha sin uile.
Saothair comhúdar.
16.—(1) San Acht seo ciallaíonn “saothar comhúdar” saothar a táirgeadh trí chomhar beirt údar nó níos mó agus nach bhfuil cuid gach údair ar leithligh ann ó chuid an údair eile nó na n-údar eile.
(2) Maidir le saothar comhúdar, forléireofar na tagairtí don údar i bhfo-ailt (1) agus (2) d'alt 8 agus i bhfo-ailt (2) agus (3) d'alt 9, agus i mír (b) d'fho-alt (2) d'alt 15 den Acht seo mar thagairtí d'aon duine amháin nó níos mó de na húdair.
(3) Maidir le saothar comhúdar, seachas saothar lena mbaineann an t-alt díreach ina dhiaidh seo, forléireofar na tagairtí don údar i bhfo-alt (4) d'alt 8 agus i bhfo-alt (5) d'alt 9 den Acht seo mar thagairtí don údar is deireanaí a fuair bás.
(4) (a) Baineann an fo-alt seo le haon saothar comhúdar a céadfhoilsíodh faoi dhá ainm nó níos mó—
(i) arbh ainm bréige nó ainmneacha bréige ceann amháin nó níos mó díobh ach nárbh ainmneacha bréige iad go léir, nó
(ii) arbh ainmneacha bréige iad go léir, más rud é, tráth ar bith laistigh den tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana caileandair a céadfhoilsíodh an saothar, go bhféadfadh duine gan eolas roimh ré aige ar na fíorais, a dhéanamh amach, ó fhiosrú réasúnach, cérbh é duine áirithe nó cérbh iad daoine áirithe (ach ní gach duine) de na húdair.
(b) Maidir le saothar lena mbaineann an fo-alt seo, forléireofar tagairtí don údar i bhfo-alt (4) d'alt 8 agus i bhfo-alt (5) d'alt 9 den Acht seo mar thagairtí don údar ar nochtadh cérbh é nó, má nochtadh cérbh iad beirt nó níos mó de na húdair, don duine de na húdair sin is deireanaí a fuair bás.
(c) Chun críocha an fho-ailt seo measfar gur nochtadh cérbh é údar áirithe más rud é—
(i) nárbh ainm bréige ina chás an t-ainm faoinar foilsíodh an saothar, nó
(ii) gur féidir a dhéanamh amach cérbh é mar a luaitear i bhfo-mhír (ii) de mhír (a) den fho-alt seo.
(5) (a) Baineann an fo-alt seo, i gcás saothair, le duine ar bith ar duine é nach mbeadh cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar faoin gCuid seo den Acht seo dá mba eisean aon-údar an tsaothair.
(b) Maidir le saothar comhúdar ar duine lena mbaineann an fo-alt seo duine nó níos mó de na húdair, beidh éifeacht ag fo-alt (1) d'alt 10 den Acht seo ionann agus dá mba é an t-údar nó dá mba iad na húdair, seachas daoine lena mbaineann an fo-alt seo, aon-údar nó (de réir mar a bheidh) aon-údair an tsaothair.
(6) An tagairt atá i mír (e) d'fho-alt (5) d'alt 12 den Acht seo do gan níos mó ná sliocht amháin eile as saothair le húdar na haiste a bheidh i gceist a bheith i ndíolaim áirithe—
(a) measfar go bhfolaíonn sí tagairt do shleachta as saothair le húdar na haiste sin i gcomhar le haon duine eile, nó
(b) más aiste as saothar comhúdar an aiste a bheidh i gceist, measfar go bhfolaíonn sí tagairt do shleachta as saothair le haon duine amháin nó níos mó d'údair na haiste sin, nó le haon duine amháin nó níos mó de na húdair sin i gcomhar le haon duine eile.
(7) Faoi réir forálacha an ailt seo den Acht seo, déanfar (mura bhforáiltear a mhalairt go sainráite) aon tagairt atá san Acht seo d'údar saothair a fhorléiriú maidir le saothar comhúdar mar thagairt d'údair uile an tsaothair.
CUID III.
Cóipcheart i bhFuaim-Thaifeadta, i Scannáin Chineamatagrafacha, i gCraolta, etc.
Cóipcheart i bhfuaimthaifeadta.
17.—(1) Faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, beidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh—
(a) i ngach fuaim-thaifeadadh ar dhuine cáilithe a dhéantóir an tráth a rinneadh an taifeadadh, agus
(b) gan dochar don mhír roimhe seo den fho-alt seo, i ngach fuaim-thaifeadadh foilsithe ar sa Stát a rinneadh a chéadfhoilsiú.
(2) An cóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh i bhfuaimthaifeadadh de bhua an ailt seo leanfaidh sé ar substaineadh go dtí deireadh na tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a céadfhoilsíodh an taifeadadh.
(3) Faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, beidh teideal ag déantóir fuaim-thaifeadta chun aon chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh sa taifeadadh de bhua an ailt seo, ach amháin, áfach, nuair a ordóidh duine fuaim-thaifeadadh a dhéanamh agus a íocfaidh sé as, nó a chomhaontóidh sé íoc as in airgead nó i luach airgid, agus go ndéanfar an taifeadadh de bhun an ordaithe sin, beidh teideal ag an duine sin, cheal comhaontú dá mhalairt, chun aon chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh sa taifeadadh de bhua an an ailt seo.
(4) Is iad na gníomhartha a shriantar leis an gcóipcheart a bhfuaim-thaifeadadh—
(a) taifead ina mbeidh an taifeadadh a dhéanamh,
(b) i gcás taifeadadh a foilsíodh, a chur faoi deara an taifeadadh nó aon atáirgeadh air a chloisteáil go poiblí, nó a chraoladh, nó a fhorleathadh chun daoine a ranníocann le seirbhís idirleata, gan luach saothair cothrom a íoc le húinéir an chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh sa taifeadadh;
(c) i gcás taifeadadh nár foilsíodh, a chur faoi deara an taifeadadh nó aon atáirgeadh air a chloisteáil go poiblí, nó a chraoladh, nó a fhorleathadh chun daoine a ranníocann le seirbhís idirleata.
(5) I gcás—
(a) ina ngeallfaidh ceachtar páirtí i ndíospóid i dtaobh méid an luach saothair is iníoctha faoi mhír (b) d'fho-alt (4) den alt seo an díospóid a tharchur chun an Cheannasaí faoi alt 31 den Acht seo, agus
(b) go mbeidh gealltanas tugtha d'úinéir an chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh sa taifeadadh ag an bpáirtí eile sa díospóid go n-íocfaidh sé leis méid an luach saothair a chinnfear faoin alt sin 31,
ní bheidh an cóipcheart sa taifeadadh sáraithe ar fhoras an coinníoll a shonraítear sa mhír sin (b) a bheith gan chomhlíonadh.
(6) Ní sháraítear an cóipcheart a bhfuaim-thaifeadadh ag duine a dhéanann aon cheann de na gníomhartha a luaitear i bhfo-alt (4) den alt seo sa Stát maidir le fuaim-thaifeadadh nó cuid d'fhuaim-thaifeadadh, más rud é—
(a) má eisíodh roimhe sin chun an phobail sa Stát taifid ina raibh an taifeadadh sin nó cuid den taifeadadh sin, de réir mar a bheidh, agus
(b) an tráth a eisíodh na taifid sin amhlaidh, nach raibh ar na taifid sin ná ar na coimeadáin inar eisíodh iad lipéad nó marc eile ag insint na bliana a céadfhoilsíodh an taifeadadh.
(7) Ní bheidh feidhm ag an bhfo-alt díreach roimhe seo den alt seo, má shuitear—
(a) nach é úinéir an chóipchirt a d'eisigh nó nach le ceadúnas uaidh a eisíodh na taifid a bheidh i gceist, nó
(b) go ndearna úinéir an chóipchirt gach beart réasúnach chun a áirithiú nach n-eiseofaí chun an phobail sa Stát taifid ina mbeadh an taifeadadh nó cuid de gan lipéad nó marc ag insint na bliana a céadfhoilsíodh an taifeadadh a bheith ar na taifid féin nó ar na coimeadáin ina mbeidís.
(8) I gcás ina gcuirfear faoi deara fuaim-thaifeadadh a chloisteáil go poiblí—
(a) in aon áitreabh ina gcónaíonn nó ina gcodlaíonn daoine, mar chuid de na taitneamhachtaí a chuirtear ar fáil go heisiatach nó go formhór do lucht cónaithe nó d'iostaithe ann, nó
(b) mar chuid de ghníomhaíochtaí, nó chun leasa, chlub, chumainn nó eagrais nach bhfuil bunaithe nó á stiúradh ar mhaithe le brabús, agus ar cuspóirí carthanachta nó cuspóirí a bhaineann ar shlí eile le creideamh, oideachas nó leas sóisialach a chur chun cinn a phríomh-chuspóirí,
ní sárú, faoi réir forálacha an fho-ailt díreach ina dhiaidh seo den alt seo, ar an gcóipcheart atá ar substaineadh ann an gníomh arbh éard é a chur faoi deara an fuaim-thaifeadadh a chloisteáil gan luach saothair cothrom a íoc le húinéir an chóipchirt atá ar substaineadh ann.
(9) Ní bheidh feidhm ag an bhfo-alt díreach roimhe seo den alt seo—
(a) i gcás an t-áitreabh a luaitear i mír (a) den fho-alt sin, má iarrtar táille speisialta as dul isteach sa chuid den áitreabh ina mbeidh an taifeadadh le cloisteáil, ná
(b) i gcás aon eagrais den saghas a luaitear i mír (b) den fho-alt sin, má iarrtar táille as dul isteach san áit ina mbeidh an taifeadadh le cloisteáil, agus má úsáidtear aon chuid de thoradh na táille ar shlí seachas chun críocha an eagrais.
(10) Chun críocha an Achta seo, measfar go ndearnadh fuaimthaifeadadh an tráth a rinneadh an chéad taifead ina raibh an taifeadadh, agus is é déantóir-fuaim thaifeadta an duine ar leis an taifead sin tráth déanta an taifeadta.
(11) I gcás ina mbeidh údarás, de bhua sannta nó ceadúnais, nó ar shlí eile, ag Radio Éireann fuaim-thaifeadadh a chraoladh, ach (mura mbeadh an fo-alt seo) nach mbeadh teideal aige taifead de a dhéanamh, ní shárófar an cóipcheart sa taifeadadh má dhéanann Radio Éireann, trína áiseanna féin, taifead den taifeadadh chun críocha an chraolta údaraithe.
(12) Ní bheidh feidhm ag an eisceadh ginearálta a luaitear san fho-alt díreach roimhe seo den alt seo má dhéantar, gan toiliú úinéir na gceart iomchuí san fhuaim-thaifeadadh—
(a) an taifead nó aon chóip de a úsáid chun aon chríche seachas an craoladh a dhéanamh de réir an údaráis, más ann, nó
(b) an taifead nó aon chóip de a fhágáil gan scriosadh roimh dheireadh na tréimhse sé mhí díreach tar éis an taifead a dhéanamh, nó cibé tréimhse is faide ná sin ar a gcomhaontófar idir Radio Éireann agus an duine arb é, maidir le taifid den saghas a bheidh i gceist a dhéanamh, úinéir an chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh sa taifeadadh é.
(13) Féadfar aon taifead de thaifeadadh a dhéanfar faoi fho-alt (11) den alt seo agus a mbeidh airíona sainiúla doiciméid ag gabháil leis a chaomhnú i gcartlann Radio Éireann, a cheaptar leis seo mar chartlann oifigiúil chuige sin, ach, faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, ní úsáidfear é chun craolta ná chun aon chríche eile gan toiliú úinéir na gceart iomchuí sa taifeadadh.
(14) San Acht seo—
ciallaíonn “fuaim-thaifeadadh” comhiomlán na bhfuaimeanna atá in aon saghas taifid agus is féidir a atáirgeadh leis, seachas fuaimrian a ghabhann le scannán cineamatagrafach; agus
ciallaíonn “foilsiú”, maidir le fuaim-thaifeadadh, taifid ina bhfuil an taifeadadh nó aon chuid de a eisiúint chun an phobail.
Cóipcheart i scannáin chineamatagrafacha.
18.—(1) Faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, beidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh—
(a) i ngach scannán cineamatagrafach ar dhuine cáilithe an déantóir ar feadh an iomláin nó coda substaintiúla den tréimhse ar lena linn a rinneadh an scannán, agus
(b) gan dochar don fhoráil atá i mír (a) den fho-alt seo, i ngach scannán cineamatagrafach foilsithe ar sa Stát a rinneadh a chéadfhoilsiú.
(2) An cóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh i scannán cineamatagrafach de bhua an ailt seo leanfaidh sé ar substaineadh go dtí deireadh na tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a céadfhoilsíodh an scannán.
(3) Faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, beidh teideal ag déantóir scannáin chineamatagrafaigh chun aon chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh sa scannán de bhua an ailt seo, ach amháin, áfach, nuair a ordóidh duine scannán cineamatagrafach a dhéanamh agus a íocfaidh sé as, nó a chomhaontóidh sé íoc as in airgead nó i luach airgid, agus go ndéanfar an scannán de bhun an ordaithe sin, beidh teideal ag an duine sin, cheal comhaontú dá mhalairt, chun aon chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh sa scannán de bhua an ailt seo.
(4) Is iad na gníomhartha a shriantar leis an gcóipcheart i scannán cineamatagrafach—
(a) cóip den scannán a dhéanamh;
(b) a chur faoi deara, a mhéid is amharc-íomhánna atá ann, an scannán a fheiceáil go poiblí, nó, a mhéid is fuaimeanna atá ann, é a chloisteáil go poiblí;
(c) an scannán a chraoladh;
(d) a chur faoi deara an scannán a fhorleathadh chun daoine a ranníocann le seirbhís idirleata.
(5) Ní sárú ar aon chóipcheart atá ar substaineadh i scannán cineamatagrafach de bhua an ailt seo cóip de a dhéanamh chun críocha imeachta dlíthiúla nó a chur faoi deara é a fheiceáil nó a chloisteáil go poiblí chun na gcríocha sin.
(6) I gcás cóipcheart a bheith ar substaineadh i scannán cineamatagrafach de bhua an ailt seo agus é do scor de bheith ar substaineadh amhlaidh, ní dhéanfaidh duine a chuirfidh faoi deara, tar éis an scortha sin, an scannán a fheiceáil, nó a fheiceáil agus a chloisteáil, go poiblí, sárú tríd sin ar aon chóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh de bhua Chuid II den Acht seo in aon saothar litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne a léireofar sa scannán.
(7) I gcás scannáin chineamatagrafaigh ar nuachtscannán é, ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh sa scánnán de bhua an ailt seo a chur faoi deara an scannán a fheiceáil, nó a fheiceáil agus a chloisteáil, go poiblí, nó a chraoladh, tar éis deireadh na tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a tharla na príomh-theagmhais a bheidh ar taispeáint sa scannán.
(8) Chun críocha an Achta seo measfar go bhfolaíonn scannán cineamatagrafach na fuaimeanna atá in aon fhuaimrian a ghabhann leis an scannán, agus forléireofar dá réir sin tagairtí do chóip de scannán cineamatagrafach.
(9) I gcás na fuaimeanna atá in aon fhuaimrian a ghabhann le scannán cineamatagrafach a bheith freisin i dtaifead nach bhfuarthas as an bhfuaimrian sin, ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart sa scannán aon úsáid a dhéanfar den taifead sin.
(10) San Acht seo—
ciallaíonn “scannán cineamatagrafach” aon seiceamh amharcíomhánna atá ar taifeadadh ar ábhar d'aon saghas (cibé acu is ábhar tréshoilseach é nó nach ea) ionas gur féidir, tríd an ábhar sin a úsáid—
(a) é a thaispeáint mar phictiúr reatha, nó
(b) é a thaifeadadh ar ábhar eile (cibé acu is ábhar tréshoilseach é nó nach ea) ar féidir é a thaispeáint tríd an ábhar sin a úsáid;
ciallaíonn “déantóir” maidir le scannán cineamatagrafach, an duine a ghlacann air féin cúram na socruithe is gá chun an scannán a dhéanamh;
ciallaíonn “foilsiú”, maidir le scannán cineamatagrafach, cóipeanna den scannán a dhíol, nó a thairiscint chun a ndíolta, leis an bpobal, nó chun a ligean ar fruiliú, nó a thairiscint a ligean ar fruiliú, leis an bpobal, nó chun a dtaispeánta ar aon slí don phobal;
ciallaíonn “cóip”, maidir le scannán cineamatagrafach, aon phrionta, claonchló, téip nó earra eile ar a bhfuil an scannán nó cuid de taifeadta.
(11) Na tagairtí atá san Acht seo d'fhuaimrian a ghabhann le scannán cineamatagrafach is tagairtí iad d'aon taifead fuaimeanna atá in aon phrionta, claonchló, téip nó earra eile ar a bhfuil an scannán nó cuid de, a mhéid is amharc-íomhánna é, taifeadta, nó atá eisithe ag déantóir an scannáin chun a úsáidte i ndáil le hearra den sórt sin.
Cóipcheart i gcraolta teilifíse agus i bhfuaimchraolta.
19.—(1) Faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, beidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh i ngach craoladh teilifíse agus i ngach fuaimchraoladh a dhéanfaidh Radio Éireann ó áit sa Stát.
(2) Leanfaidh cóipcheart i gcraoladh teilifíse agus cóipcheart i bhfuaim-chraoladh ar substaineadh go dtí deireadh na tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a rinneadh an craoladh ar dtús.
(3) Faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, beidh teideal ag Raidio Éireann chun aon chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh i gcraoladh teilifíse agus chun aon chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh i bhfuaim-chraoladh a dhéanfaidh Radio Éireann ó áit sa Stát.
(4) Sa mhéid gur athchraoladh (cibé acu an chéad-athchraoladh nó aon athchraoladh ina dhiaidh sin é) ar chraoladh teilifíse nó ar fhuaim-chraoladh a rinne Radio Éireann roimhe sin ó áit sa Stát, craoladh teilifíse nó fuaim-chraoladh áirithe, agus go ndéanfar é trí ábhar a chraoladh a bheidh taifeadta ar scannán, ar thaifid nó ar shlí eile—
(a) ní bheidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh ann de bhua an ailt seo más tráth tar éis deireadh na tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a rinneadh an craoladh roimhe sin a dhéanfar é; agus
(b) más roimh dheireadh na tréimhse sin a dhéanfar é, ansin aon chóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh ann de bhua an ailt seo scoirfidh sé do bheith ar substaineadh ann ag deireadh na tréimhse sin.
(5) Is iad na gníomhartha a shriantar leis an gcóipcheart i scannán teilifíse nó i bhfuaim-chraoladh—
(a) i gcás craoladh teilifíse sa mhéid gur amharc-íomhánna é, scannán cineamatagrafach de nó de chuid de nó ghrianghraf de chuid de, nó cóip den scannán sin nó den ghrianghraf sin a dhéanamh, chun críocha seachas críocha príobháideacha;
(b) i gcás fuaim-chraolta, nó craoladh teilifíse sa mhéid gur fuaimeanna é, fuaim-thaifeadadh air, nó taifead ina mbeidh taifeadadh den sort sin, a dhéanamh chun críocha seachas críocha príobháideacha;
(c) i gcás craoladh teilifíse, a chur faoi deara, sa mhéid gur amharc-íománna é, é a fheiceáil go poiblí, nó, sa mhéid gur fuaimeanna é, é a chloisteáil go poiblí, más daoine a bheidh tar éis íoc a fheicfidh nó a chloisfidh é;
(d) i gcás craoladh teilifíse nó fuaim-chraolta, é a athchraoladh.
(6) Na sriantachtaí a fhorchuirtear de bhua fo-alt (5) den alt seo maidir le craoladh teilifíse nó le fuaim-chraoladh arna dhéanamh ag Radio Éireann beidh feidhm acu cibé acu a dhéanfar an gníomh a bheidh i gceist—
(a) tríd an gcraoladh a ghlacadh, nó
(b) trí aon taifead, prionta, claonchló, téip nó earra eile ar a mbeidh an craoladh taifeadta a úsáid.
(7) Maidir le cóipcheart i gcraolta teilifíse, sa mhéid gur amharc-íomhánna iad, beidh ag na sriantachtaí a fhorchuirtear de bhua fo-alt (5) den alt seo maidir le scannán cineamatagrafach nó le cóip de scannán den sórt sin feidhm maidir le haon seiceamh íomhánna atá dóthanach chun a fheicthe mar phictiúr reatha; agus dá réir sin, chun a shuíomh gur sáraíodh an cóipcheart sin, ní gá a chruthú gur bhain an gníomh a bheidh i gceist le níos mó ná seiceamh íomhánna.
(8) Chun críocha fo-alt (5) den alt seo, measfar gur chun críocha seachas críocha príobháideacha a rinneadh scannán cineamatagrafach nó cóip de, grianghraf nó cóip de, nó fuaimthaifeadadh nó taifead a mbeidh taifeadadh ann más chun aon duine do dhéanamh aon cheann de na gníomhartha seo a leanas a rinneadh é, is é sin le rá—
(a) aon chóip den scannán nó den ghrianghraf, nó, de réir mar a bheidh, d'aon taifead ina mbeidh an taifeadadh, a dhíol nó a ligean ar fruiliú;
(b) an scannán, an taifeadadh nó an grianghraf a chraoladh;
(c) a chur faoi deara an scannán, an grianghraf nó an taifeadadh a fheiceáil nó a chloisteáil go poiblí.
(9) Chun críocha mhír (c) d'fho-alt (5) den alt seo, measfar craoladh teilifíse a fheiceáil agus a chloisteáil ag daoine a bheidh tar éis íoc má fheiceann nó má chloiseann daoine é—
(a) a ligeadh isteach ar íocaíocht san áit ina mbeidh an craoladh le feiceáil nó le cloisteáil, nó a ligeadh isteach ar íocaíocht in áit ar cuid de an áit sin, nó
(b) a ligeadh isteach san áit ina mbeidh an craoladh le feiceáil nó le cloisteáil in imthosca ina soláthraítear earraí nó seirbhísí ann ar phraghasanna is mó ná na praghasanna a bhaintear amach de ghnáth san áit sin agus is inchurtha go páirteach i leith na saoráidí a thugtar chun an craoladh a fheiceáil nó a chloisteáil.
(10) Chun críocha mhír (a) den fho-alt díreach roimhe seo den alt seo ní chuirfear san áireamh—
(a) daoine a ligtear isteach san áit a bheidh i gceist mar lucht cónaithe nó iostaithe ann, ná
(b) daoine a ligtear isteach san áit sin mar chomhaltaí de chlub nó de chumann, i gcás nach bhfuil san íocaíocht ach íocaíocht i leith comhaltais sa chlub nó sa chumann agus nach bhfuil i soláthar na n-áiteanna chun craolta teilifíse a fheiceáil nó a chloisteáil ach soláthar teagmhasach a ghabhann le príomhchríocha an chlub nó an chumainn.
(11) Ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh i gcraoladh teilifíse nó i bhfuaim-chraoladh aon ní a dhéanfar maidir leis an gcraoladh teilifíse nó leis an bhfuaim-chraoladh sin chun críocha imeachta dlíthiúla.
(12) San Acht seo—
ciallaíonn “craoladh teilifíse” amharc-íomhánna á gcraoladh trí mheán teilifíse, maraon le haon fhuaimeanna agus iad á gcraoladh chun a nglactha i dteannta na n-íomhánna sin;
ciallaíonn “fuaim-chraoladh” fuaimeanna á gcraoladh ar shlí seachas mar chuid de chraoladh teilifíse.
(13) Chun críocha an Achta seo, measfar craoladh teilifíse nó fuaim-chraoladh a bheith arna dhéanamh ag an gcomhlacht a rinne, an tráth a rinneadh agus ón áit a ndearnadh, na hamharcíomhánna nó na fuaimeanna a bheidh i gceist nó na hamharcíomhánna agus na fuaimeanna sin le chéile, de réir mar a bheidh, a chraoladh.
Cóipcheart in eagráin fhoilsithe de shaothair.
20.—(1) Faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, beidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh i ngach eagrán foilsithe d'aon saothar amháin nó níos mó litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil i gcás—
(a) ar sa Stát a céadfhoilsíodh an t-eagrán, nó
(b) ar dhuine cáilithe é foilsitheoir an eagráin ar dháta a chéadfhoilsithe.
(2) Ní bheidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh in eagrán a atáirgeann an cóiriú cló a bhí ar eagrán roimhe sin den saothar céanna nó de na saothair chéanna.
(3) Faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, beidh teideal ag foilsitheoir eagráin chun aon chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh ann de bhua an ailt seo.
(4) An cóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh in eagrán foilsithe de bhua an ailt seo leanfaidh sé ar substaineadh go dtí deireadh na tréimhse cúig bliana is fiche ó dheireadh na bliana a céadfhoilsíodh an t-eagrán.
(5) Is é an gníomh a shriantar leis an gcóipcheart atá ar substaineadh in eagrán foilsithe de bhua an ailt seo atáirgeadh a dhéanamh, trí aon phróis ghrianghrafadóireachta nó próis dá samhail, ar chóiriú cló an eagráin.
(6) Ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart atá ar substaineadh san eagrán de bhua an ailt seo cóiriú cló an eagráin a atáirgeadh trí aon phróis den saghas a dúradh chun críocha taighde nó staidéir phríobháidigh a bhaineann leis an saothar atá san eagrán.
Forálacha forlíontacha chun críocha Chuid III.
21.—(1) Beidh éifeacht ag forálacha an ailt seo maidir le cóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh de bhua na Coda seo den Acht seo i bhfuaim-thaifeadta, i scannáin chineamatagrafacha, i graolta teilifíse agus i bhfuaim-chraolta, agus in eagráin fhoilsithe de shaothair litríochta, drámaíochta agus ceoil; agus na tagairtí atá sna forálacha sin don fhoráil iomchuí den Chuid seo den Acht seo, maidir le cóipcheart in ábhar d'aon tuairisc acu sin, is tagairtí iad don fhoráil atá sa Chuid seo den Acht seo trína bhforáiltear go mbeidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh in ábhar den tuairisc sin (faoi réir na gcoinníollacha a shonraítear ann a chomhlíonadh).
(2) I gcás cóipcheart a bheith ar substaineadh de bhua na Coda seo den Acht seo i bhfuaim-thaifeadadh, i scannán cineamatagrafach, i gcraoladh nó in ábhar eile, ní fhorléireofar aon ní sa Chuid seo den Acht seo mar ní a dhéanann difear d'oibriú Chuid II den Acht seo maidir le haon saothar litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne óna dtáinig an t-ábhar go hiomlán nó go páirteach; agus aon chóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh de bhua na Coda seo den Acht seo is cóipcheart é maille le, agus ar neamhspleidh le, aon chóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh de bhua Chuid II den Acht seo.
(3) Beidh éifeacht ag an bhfo-alt díreach roimhe seo den alt seo faoi réir forálacha fo-alt (6) d'alt 18 den Acht seo.
(4) Ní dhéanfaidh cóipcheart a bheith ar substaineadh faoi aon cheann de na hailt roimhe seo den Chuid seo den Acht seo difear d'oibriú don chinn eile de na hailt sin faoinar féidir le cóipcheart a bheith ar substaineadh.
(5) Déantar aon chóipcheart atá ar substaineadh de bhua na Coda seo den Acht seo a shárú ag aon duine a allmhairíonn, gan ceadúnas ó úinéir an chóipchirt, earra isteach sa Stát (seachas chun úsáide príobháidí agus tís aige féin) más feasach dó gur shárú ar an gcóipcheart sin an t-earra sin a dhéanamh, nó gur shárú den sórt sin é dá mba sa Stát a rinneadh an t-earra.
(6) Sáraíonn aon duine aon chóipcheart den sórt sin freisin má dhéanann sé, sa Stát, agus gan ceadúnas ó úinéir an chóipchirt—
(a) aon earra a dhíol, a ligean ar fruiliú nó a thairiscint nó a thaispeáint, i modh trádála, chun a dhíolta nó a fhruilithe, nó
(b) aon earra a thaispeáint go poiblí i modh trádála,
más feasach dó gur shárú ar an gcóipcheart sin an t-earra a dhéanamh, nó (i gcás earra a allmhairíodh) gur shárú ar an gcóipcheart sin é dá mba sa Stát a rinneadh an t-earra.
(7) Beidh feidhm ag an bhfo-alt díreach roimhe seo den alt seo maidir le hearraí a imdháil—
(a) chun críocha trádála, nó
(b) chun críocha eile, ach an méid sin gur dochar é d'úinéir an chóipchirt a bheidh i gceist, mar atá feidhm aige maidir le hearra a dhíol.
(8) Beidh éifeacht ag fo-ailt (5), (6) agus (7) den alt seo gan dochar d'fhorálacha ginearálta alt 7 den Acht seo maidir le sáruithe cóipchirt.
CUID IV.
Leigheasanna i gCás Cóipcheart a Shárú.
Caingean ag úinéir cóipchirt mar gheall ar shárú.
22.—(1) Faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo beidh sáruithe cóipchirt inchaingne ar agra úinéir an chóipchirt.
(2) In aon chaingean ag úinéir cóipchirt mar gheall ar an gcóipcheart sin a shárú, beidh an faoiseamh sin go léir i bhfoirm damáistí, urghaire, cuntas nó eile ar fáil ag an ngearánaí atá ar fáil in imeachtaí comhréire i leith sárú ar chearta eile dílseánaigh.
(3) I gcás ina gcruthófar nó ina n-admhófar i gcaingean mar gheall ar chóipcheart a shárú—
(a) go ndearnadh sárú, ach
(b) nárbh fheasach don chosantóir, agus nach raibh aon chúiseanna réasúnacha aige chun bheith in amhras, go raibh cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar nó san ábhar eile lena mbainfidh an chaingean,
ní bheidh teideal faoin alt seo ag an ngearánaí chun aon damáistí i gcoinne an chosantóra, ach beidh teideal aige chun cuntais ar bhrabúis i leith an tsáraithe cibé acu a dheonófar nó nach ndeonófar aon fhaoiseamh eile faoin alt seo.
(4) I gcás ina gcruthófar nó ina n-admhófar sárú cóipchirt agus gur deimhin leis an gcúirt, agus aird aici (i dteannta gach pointe ábhartha eile)—
(a) ar fhollasghnéitheacht an tsáraithe, agus
(b) ar aon sochar a shuífear a d'fhaibhrigh don chosantóir de bharr an tsáraithe,
nach mbeadh faoiseamh éifeachtach ar fáil ar shlí eile don ghearánaí, beidh cumhacht ag an gcúirt, agus í ag measúnú damáistí i leith an tsáraithe, cibé damáistí breise a dhámhadh de bhua an fho-ailt seo a measfaidh an chúirt gur damáistí iomchuí iad sna himthosca.
(5) I gcaingean mar gheall ar shárú cóipchirt i leith foirgneamh a fhoirgniú ní dhéanfar aon urghaire ná ordú—
(a) tar éis foirgniú an fhoirgnimh a bheith tosaithe, ionas go gcoiscfear é a chríochnú, nó
(b) ionas go gceanglófar an foirgneamh, a mhéid de a bheidh foirgnithe, a scartáil.
(6) Sa Chuid seo den Acht seo folaíonn “caingean” frithéileamh, agus forléireofar dá réir sin tagairtí don ghearánaí agus don chosantóir.
Teorainn le méid costas an ghearánaí i gcaingne áirithe mar gheall ar shárú cóipchirt.
23.—(1) In aon chaingean mar gheall ar shárú cóipchirt a thosófar agus é éistfear sna Ard-Chúirt—
(a) i gcás ina mbeidh aon fhaoiseamh (seachas damáistí) a éileofar laistigh de dhlínse na Cúirte Cuarda agus, má éilítear damáistí, nach mó ná sé chéad punt na damáistí a ghnóthóidh an gearánaí, ní bheidh an gearánaí i dteideal níos mó costas a ghnóthú ná mar bheadh sé i dteideal a ghnóthú dá mba sa Chúirt Chuarda a tionscnaíodh an chaingean, mura ndéanfaidh an breitheamh a éistfidh an chaingean deimhniú speisialta a dheonú faoin alt seo, agus
(b) más damáistí an t-aon-fhaoiseamh a éileofar agus nach mó ná caoga punt méid na ndamáistí a ghnóthóidh an gearánaí, ní bheidh an gearánaí i dteideal níos mó costas a ghnóthú ná mar bheadh sé i dteideal a ghnóthú dá mba sa Chúirt Dúiche a tionscnaíodh an chaingean, mura ndéanfaidh an breitheamh a éistfidh an chaingean deimhniú speisialta a dheonú faoin alt seo.
(2) In aon chaingean dá dtagraítear i bhfo-alt (1) den alt seo féadfaidh an breitheamh a éistfidh an chaingean, ar iarratas ón ngearánaí, deimhniú speisialta i scríbhinn a dheonú go raibh sé réasúnach, mar gheall ar gur chaingean shubstainteach nó thábhachtach an chaingean nó mar gheall ar thábhacht aon cheiste dlí a bhain léi, gur san Ard-Chúirt a thosófaí í.
(3) Déanfar an tagairt i bhfo-alt (3) d'alt 12 (a theorannaíonn méid costas an ghearánaí i gcaingne áirithe san Ard-Chúirt) den Acht Cúirteanna Breithiúnais, 1936, do shriantacht a fhorchuireann an t-alt sin a fhorléiriú mar thagairt do na sriantachtaí a fhorchuireann an t-alt seo ar mhéid na gcostas is inghnóthaithe ag gearánaithe sna caingne dá dtagraítear i bhfo-alt (1) den alt seo.
Cearta úinéara cóipchirt i leith cóipeanna sáraitheacha.
24.—(1) Faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, beidh teideal ag úinéir aon chóipchirt chun na gceart agus na leigheasanna go léir, i leith aon duine do chomhshó nó do choinneáil cóip sháraitheach, nó aon phláta a úsáideadh nó a bheartaítear a úsáid chun cóipeanna sáraitheacha a dhéanamh, chun a mbeadh teideal aige dá mba eisean úinéir gach cóipe nó pláta den sórt sin agus dá mba eisean úinéir an chéanna ón uair a rinneadh í nó é.
(2) I gcás ina mbeadh, de bhua fo-alt (2) d'alt 12 (a bhaineann le coinnéala nó comhshóití comhleanúnacha) de Reacht na dTréimhsí, 1957, teideal úinéir an chóipchirt sin chun cóipe nó pláta den sórt a luaitear i bhfo-alt (1) den alt seo (dá mba eisean úinéir na cóipe nó an phláta) múchta i ndeireadh na tréimhse a luaitear san fho-alt sin (2), ní bheidh teideal aige chun aon chearta ná leigheasanna faoi fho-alt (1) den alt seo i leith aon ní a rinneadh maidir leis an gcóip nó an pláta sin tar éis deireadh na tréimhse sin.
(3) Ní bheidh teideal de bhua an ailt seo ag gearánaí chun aon damáistí ná aon leighis airgid eile (seachas costais) má chruthaítear nó má admhaítear gurb amhlaidh a bhí, tráth an chomhshóite nó na coinneála a bheidh i gceist—
(a) nárbh fheasach don chosantóir, agus nach raibh aon chúiseanna réasúnacha aige chun bheith in amhras, go raibh cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar nó san ábhar eile lena mbainfidh an chaingean, nó
(b) i gcás inarbh chóipeanna sáraitheacha na hearraí a comhshódh nó a coinníodh, gur chreid an cosantóir, agus go raibh cúiseanna réasúnacha aige chun a chreidiúint, nár chóipeanna sáraitheacha iad, nó
(c) i gcás inar phláta a úsáideadh nó a bhí beartaithe a úsáid chun aon earraí a dhéanamh an t-earra a comhshódh nó a coinníodh, gur chreid an cosantóir, agus go raibh cúiseanna réasúnacha aige chun a chreidiúint, nach cóipeanna sáraitheacha a bhí, nó (de réir mar a bheidh) a bheadh, sna hearraí a rinneadh amhlaidh nó a beartaíodh a dhéanamh amhlaidh.
(4) Sa Chuid seo den Acht seo—
ciallaíonn “cóip sháraitheach”—
(a) maidir le saothar litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne, nó le heagrán foilsithe den sórt a luaitear in alt 20 den Acht seo, atáirgeadh ar shlí seachas i gcruth scannáin chineamatagrafaigh,
(b) maidir le fuaim-thaifeadadh, taifead ina bhfuil an taifeadadh sin,
(c) maidir le scannán cineamatagrafach, cóip den scannán, agus
(d) maidir le craoladh teilifíse nó fuaim-chraoladh, cóip de scannán cineamatagrafach de nó de chuid de nó grianghraf de chuid de nó taifead ina bhfuil fuaimthaifeadadh de,
arb éard é (in aon chás den sórt sin) earra ar shárú ar an gcóipcheart sa saothar, san eagrán, sa taifeadadh, sa scannán nó sa chraoladh é a dhéanamh, nó, i gcás earra allmhairithe, ar shárú ar an gcóipcheart sin é dá mba sa Stát a rinneadh an t-earra;
folaíonn “pláta” aon steireaphláta, cloch, bloc, múnla, maitrís, aistríoch, claonchló nó gaireas eile.
Imeachtaí i gcás cóipcheart atá faoi réir ceadúnais eisiataigh.
25.—(1) Beidh éifeacht ag forálacha an ailt seo maidir le himeachtaí i gcás aon chóipcheart a mbeidh ceadúnas eisiatach deonaithe ina leith agus a bheidh i bhfeidhm tráth na dteagmhas lena mbainfidh na himeachtaí.
(2) Faoi réir forálacha an ailt seo—
(a) beidh na cearta caingne céanna, agus beidh teideal chun na leigheasanna céanna, ag an gceadúnaí eisiatach (ach amháin amhail i gcoinne úinéir an chóipchirt), faoi alt 22 den Acht seo ionann agus dá mba shannadh an ceadúnas agus beidh na cearta agus na leigheasanna sin comhréimeach le cearta agus leigheasanna úinéara an chóipchirt faoin alt sin;
(b) beidh na cearta caingne céanna, agus beidh teideal chun na leigheasanna céanna, ag an gceadúnaí (ach amháin amhail i gcoinne úinéir an chóipchirt), de bhua alt 24 den Acht seo ionann agus dá mba shannadh an ceadúnas; agus
(c) ní bheidh aon chearta caingne, ná ní bheidh teideal chun aon leigheasanna, ag úinéir an chóipchirt, de bhua alt 24 den Acht seo nach mbeadh aige nó nach mbeadh teideal aige chucu dá mba shannadh an ceadúnas.
(3) I gcás ina ndéanfaidh úinéir an chóipchirt nó an ceadúnai eisiatach caingean a thionscnamh agus gur le sárú a bhfuil cearta comhréimeacha caíngne acu ina leith faoi alt 22 den Acht seo a bhainfidh (go hiomlán nó go páirteach) an chaingean a mhéid gur faoin alt sin a thionscnófar é, ní bheidh teideal, ach amháin le cead na cúirte, ag an úinéir nó an ceadúnaí, de réir mar a bheidh, dul ar aghaidh leis an gcaingean a mhéid gur faoin alt sin a thionscnófar é agus gur leis an sárú sin a bhainfidh sé, mura ndéanfar an páirtí eile a uamadh mar ghearánaí sa chaingean nó a chur isteach mar chosantóir breise.
(4) Ní dhéanfaidh an fo-alt díreach roimhe seo den alt seo difear do urghaire idirbhreitheach a dheonú ar iarratas ó cheachtar de na páirtithe dá dtagraítear san fho-alt.
(5) In aon chaingean a thionscnóidh an ceadúnaí eisiatach de bhua an ailt seo, beidh aon chosaint a bheadh ar fáil ag an gcosantóir sa chaingean, dá mba nár achtaíodh an t-alt seo agus gurbh é úinéir an chóipchirt a thionscain an chaingean, ar fáil ag an gcosantóir sin amhail i gcoinne an cheadúnaí eisiataigh.
(6) I gcás ina dtionscnófar caingean sna himthosca a luaitear i bhfo-alt (3) den alt seo agus nach gearánaithe sa chaingean úinéir an chóipchirt agus an ceadúnaí eisiatach i dteannta a chéile, déanfaidh an chúirt agus í ag measúnú damáistí i leith aon sáraithe den sórt a luaitear san fho-alt sin—
(a) más é an gearanaí an ceadúnaí eisiatach, aon dliteanais (i leith ríchíosanna nó eile) a bhfuil an ceadúnas faoina réir a chur i gcuntas, agus
(b) cibé acu is é an gearanaí úinéir an chóipchirt nó an ceadúnaí eisiatach, aon leigheas airgid a chur i gcuntas a bheidh dámhta cheana féin don pháirtí eile faoi alt 22 den Acht seo i leith an tsáraithe sin, nó, de réir mar is gá sa chás, aon cheart caingne is infheidhmithe ag an bpáirtí eile faoin alt sin i leith an tsáraithe sin.
(7) I gcás a mbainfidh caingean, (go hiomlán nó go páirteach), a mhéid gur faoi alt 22 den Acht seo a thionscnófar é, le sárú a bhfuil cearta comhréimeacha caingne ina leith ag úinéir an chóipchirt agus ag an gceadúnaí eisiatach agus sa chaingean sin (cibé acu a bheidh nó nach mbeidh siad beirt le chéile ina bpáirtithe inti) go n-ordófar cuntas brabús a thógáil i leith an tsáraithe sin, ansin, faoi réir aon chomhaontaithe a bheidh ar eolas ag an gcúirt, trína ndéanfar cur na mbrabús sin a chinneadh amhail idir úinéir an chóipchirt agus an ceadúnaí eisiatach, cionroinnfidh an chúirt na brabúis eatarthu mar a mheasfaidh an chúirt a bheith cóir, agus tabharfaidh an chúirt cibé orduithe a mheasfaidh sí is iomchuí chun éifeacht a thabhairt don chionroinnt sin.
(8) I gcaingean a thionscnóidh úinéir an chóipchirt nó an ceadúnaí eisiatach—
(a) ní thabharfar breithiúnas ná ní dhéanfar ordú, faoi alt 22 den Acht seo, i leith damáistí a íoc mar gheall ar shárú cóipchirt, má bhíonn breithiúnas nó ordú críochnaítheach tugtha nó déanta ag dámhadh cuntas brabús don pháirtí eile faoin alt sin i leith an tsáraithe chéana; agus
(b) ní thabharfar breithiúnas ná ní dhéanfar ordú, faoin alt sin 22, i leith cuntas brabús mar gheall ar shárú cóipchirt má bhíonn breithiúnas nó ordú críochnaítheach tugtha nó déanta ag dámhadh damáistí nó cuntas brabús don pháirtí eile faoin alt sin i leith an tsáraithe chéanna.
(9) Más rud é, i gcaingean a thionscnófar sna himthosca a luaitear i bhfo-alt (3) den alt seo, cibé ag an úinéir é nó ag an gceadúnaí eisiatach, nach n-uamfar an páirtí eile mar ghearánaí (i dtosach na caingne nó dá éis sin), ach go gcuirfear isteach é mar chosantóir breise, ní bheidh sé faoi dhliteanas i leith aon chostas sa chaingean mura ndéanfaidh sé láithreas a thaifeadadh agus páirt a ghlacadh sna himeachtaí.
(10) San alt seo—
ciallaíonn “ceadúnas eisiatach” ceadúnas i scríbhinn, sínithe ag úinéir nó úinéir ionchais cóipchirt nó thar a cheann, ag údarú don cheadúnaí, d'eisiamh gach duine eile, lena n-áirítear deontóir an cheadúnais, ceart a fheidhmiú dob infheidhmithe go heisiatach (ar leith ón gceadúnas), de bhua an Achta seo, ag úinéir an chóipchirt, agus forléireofar dá réir sin “ceadúnaí eisiatach”;
ciallaíonn “an páirtí eile” maidir le húinéir an chóipchirt an ceadúnaí eisiatach, agus, maidir leis an gceadúnaí eisiatach ciallaíonn sé únéir an chóipchirt; agus
ciallaíonn “dá mba shannadh an ceadúnas”, dá mba rud é, in ionad an cheadúnais, gur deonaíodh (faoi réir téarmaí agus coinníollacha ar comhréir a mhéid is féidir leis na téarmaí agus na coinníollacha ar faoina réir a deonaíodh an ceadúnas) sannadh ar an gcóipcheart i leith a churtha chun feidhme maidir leis na gníomhartha a údaraíodh leis an gceadúnas a dhéanamh sna háiteanna agus na tráthanna a údaraíodh amhlaidh.
Cruthúnas ar fhíorais i gcaingne cóipchirt.
26.—(1) In aon chaingean a thionscnófar de bhua na Coda seo den Acht seo—
(a) toimhdeofar cóipcheart a bheith ar substaineadh sa saothar nó san ábhar eile lena mbianfidh an chaingean, mura gcuirfidh an cosantóir cóipcheart a bheith ar substaineadh ann i saincheist, agus
(b) i gcás ina gruthófar nó ina n-adhmhófar an cóipcheart a bheith ar substaineadh, nó ina dtoimhdeofar de bhun na míre sin roimhe seo an cóipcheart a bheith ar substaineadh, toimhdeofar gurb é an gearánaí úinéir an chóipchirt, má éilíonn sé gurb é úinéir an chóipchirt é agus nach gcuirfidh an cosantóir úinéireacht an chóipchirt aige i saincheist.
(2) Faoi réir an fho-ailt roimhe seo den alt seo, más rud é go raibh, i gcás saothar litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne, ainm, a d'airbheartaigh gurbh é ainm an údair é, ar chóipeanna den saothar mar a foilsíodh é, nó, i gcás saothar ealaíne, ar an saothar nuair a rinneadh é, toimhdeofar, mura gcruthófar a mhalairt, maidir leis an duine a raibh a ainm amhlaidh ar chóipeanna den sórt sin (cibé acu arbh é a ainm dílis é nó ainm óna n-aithnítí é de ghnáth), in aon chaingean a thionscnófar de bhua na Coda seo den Acht seo—
(a) gurbh é údar an tsaothair é, agus
(b) go ndearna sé an saothar in imthosca nach bhfuil faoi réim fo-alt (2), fo-alt (3) ná fo-alt (4) d'alt 10 den Acht seo.
(3) I gcás saothar a líomhnaítear gur saothar comhúdar é, beidh feidhm ag fo-alt (2) den alt seo maidir le gach duine a líomhnaítear gur duine d'údair an tsaothair é, ionann is dá mba thagairtí do dhuine de na húdair tagairtí san fho-alt sin don údar.
(4) I gcás nach mbeidh feidhm ag fo-alt (2) den alt seo i gcaingean a thionscnófar de bhua na Coda seo den Acht seo maidir le saothar litríochta, drámaíochta ceoil nó ealaíne, ach go suífear—
(a) gur sa Stát a céadfhoilsíodh an saothar, agus gur laistigh den tréimhse caoga bliain dar chríoch tosach na bliana a tionscnaíodh an chaingean a foilsíodh amhlaidh é, agus
(b) go raibh ainm a d'airbheartaigh gurbh é ainm an fhoilsitheora é ar chóipeanna den saothar mar a céadfhoilsíodh é,
ansin, mura suítear a mhalairt, toimhdeofar cóipcheart a bheith ar substaineadh sa saothar agus toimhdeofar gurbh é an duine a raibh a ainm amhlaidh ar chóipeanna den sórt sin úinéir an chóipchirt sin tráth an fhoilsithe.
(5) Chun críocha fo-alt (4) den alt seo glacfar fíoras a bheith suite má chruthaítear nó má admhaítear é, nó má thoimhdítear é de bhun na bhforálacha ina dhiaidh seo den alt seo.
(6) I gcás ina gcruthófar nó ina n-admhófar, i gcaingean a thionscnófar de bhua na Coda seo den Acht seo maidir le saothar litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne, go bhfuil an t-údar tar éis bháis—
(a) toimhdeofar gur saothar bunaidh an saothar mura gcruthófar a mhalairt, agus
(b) má líomhnaíonn an gearánaí gurb é an foilsiú a shonrófar sa líomhain an chéad fhoilsiú ar an saothar, agus gur i dtír agus ar dháta a shonrófar amhlaidh a tharla sé, toimhdeofar gurbh é an foilsiú sin an chéad fhoilsiú ar an saothar agus gur sa tír sin agus ar an dáta sin a tharla sé, mura gcruthófar a mhalairt.
(7) Beidh feidhm ag míreanna (a) agus (b) d'fho-alt (6) den alt seo i gcás inar foilsíodh saothar, agus
(a) gurbh fhoilsiú gan ainm údair é, nó gur faoi ainm dó a líomhnaíonn an gearánaí gurbh ainm bréige é, agus
(b) nach suífear gur foilsíodh an saothar ariamh faoi ainm dílis an údair nó faoi ainm óna n-aithnítí é de ghnáth, nó gur féidir le duine gan eolas roimh ré ar na fíorais a fháil amach, ó fhiosrú réasúnach, cérbh é an t-údar,
mar atá feidhm ag na míreanna sin i gcás ina gcruthaítear go bhfuil an t-údar marbh.
(8) In aon chaingean a thionscnófar de bhua na Coda seo den Acht seo maidir le cóipcheart i bhfuaim-thaifeadadh, má rinneadh taifid ina raibh an taifeadadh sin nó cuid de a eisiúint chun an phobail, agus go raibh, an tráth a eisíodh amhlaidh na taifid sin, lipéad nó marc eile ar a raibh nó ina raibh aon ráiteas amháin nó níos mó acu seo a leanas orthu nó ar na coimeádáin ina raibh siad, is é sin le rá—
(a) gur dhuine a raibh a ainm ar an lipéad nó ar an marc déantóir an fhuaim-thaifeadta;
(b) gur bliain a sonraíodh ar an lipéad nó ar an marc a céadfhoilsíodh an taifeadadh;
(c) gur i dtír a sonraíodh ar an lipéad nó ar an marc a céadfhoilsíodh an taifeadadh,
is leor-fhianaise ar na fíorais a dúradh amhlaidh an lipéad nó an marc sin ach amháin a mhéid a chruthófar a mhalairt.
Pionóis agus meachtaí achoimre i leith déileála a sháraíonn cóipcheart.
27.—(1) Aon duine—
(a) a dhéanfaidh chun a dhíolta nó a fhruilithe, nó
(b) a dhíolfaidh nó a ligfidh ar fruiliú, nó a thairgfidh, nó a thaispeánfaidh, chun a dhíolta nó a ligthe ar fruiliú, i modh trádála, nó
(c) a thaispeánfaidh go poiblí i modh trádála, nó
(d) a allmhaireoidh isteach sa Stát, ar shlí seachas chun úsáide príobháidí agus tís aige féin,
aon tráth tar éis tosach feidhme an ailt seo a bheidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh i saothar, aon earra ar feasach dó gur cóip sháraitheach den saothar é, beidh sé ciontach i gcion faoin bhfo-alt seo.
(2) Aon duine a dháilfidh, aon tráth tar éis tosach feidhme an ailt seo, nuair a bheidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh i saothar—
(a) chun críocha trádála, nó
(b) chun críocha eile, ach an méid sin gur dochar d'úinéir an chóipchirt é,
earraí ar feasach dó gur cóipeanna sáraitheacha den saothar iad beidh sé ciontach i gcion faoin bhfo-alt seo.
(3) Aon duine a dhéanfaidh nó a mbeidh ina sheilbh aige, tráth tar éis tosach feidhme an ailt seo a bheidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh i saothar, pláta agus a fhios aige go bhfuil sé le húsáid chun cóipeanna sáraitheacha den saothar a dhéanamh, beidh sé ciontach i gcion faoin bhfo-alt seo.
(4) Féadfaidh an Chúirt Dúiche, ar iarratas ó úinéir an chóipchirt in aon saothar, gníomhú mar a leanas: Más deimhin léi ó fhianaise go bhfuil cúis réasúnach ann chun a chreidiúint go bhfuil cóipeanna sáraitheacha den saothar á mangairiú, á n-iompar thart, á ndíol nó á dtairiscint chun a ndíolta, féadfaidh sí le hordú a údarú d'aon chomhalta den Gharda Síochána na cóipeanna a urghabháil gan bharántas agus a dtabhairt os comhair na cúirte, agus féadfaidh an chúirt, ar chruthú a fháil gur cóipeanna sáraitheacha na cóipeanna, a ordú iad a dhíthiú, nó iad a sheachadadh d'úinéir an chóipchirt nó a ordú go ndéileálfar leo ar shlí eile mar is oiriúnach leis na gcúirt.
(5) Más deimhin leis an gCúirt Dúiche ó fhaisnéis faoi mhionn go bhfuil cúis réasúnach ann chun bheith in amhras go bhfuil cion faoi fho-alt (1), (2) nó (3) den alt seo á dhéanamh in aon áitreabh, féadfaidh an chúirt barántas cuardaigh a dheonú á údarú do chomhalta den Gharda Síochána nach ísle céim ná Cigire, agus cibé comhaltaí eile den Gharda Síochána is cuí leis an gcomhalta sin ina theannta, dul isteach san áitreabh idir uair a 6 a.m. agus uair a 9 p.m., le foréigean más gá sin, agus aon chóipeanna d'aon saothar nó aon phlátaí a urghabháil a bhfuil cúis réasúnach aige chun bheith in amhras go bhfuil cion faoi aon cheann de na fo-ailt sin á dhéanamh ina leith.
(6) Tabharfar os comhair na Cúirte Dúiche na cóipeanna go léir d'aon saothar agus na plátaí go léir a urghabhfar faoi fho-alt (5) den alt seo, agus má chruthaítear gur cóipeanna sáraitheacha iad nó plátaí a bheartaítear a úsáid chun cóipeanna sáraitheacha a chlóbhualadh nó a ataírgeadh dítheofar iad nó seachadfar iad d'úinéir an chóipchirt a bheidh i gceist nó déileálfar leo ar shlí eile mar is oiriúnach leis an gcúirt.
(7) Beidh feidhm ag na fo-ailt roimhe seo den alt seo maidir le cóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh in aon ábhar de bhua Chuid III den Acht seo mar atá feidhm acu maidir le cóipcheart atá ar substaineadh de bhua Chuid II den Acht seo.
(8) Aon duine a chuirfidh faoi deara, tar éis tosach feidhme an ailt seo, saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil a thaibhiú go poiblí, agus a fhios aige cóipcheart a bheith ar substaineadh sa saothar agus gur sárú ar an gcóipcheart an taibhiú, beidh sé ciontach i gcion faoin bhfo-alt seo.
(9) Aon duine a bheidh ciontach i gcion faoi fho-alt (1) nó fo-alt (2) den alt seo dlífear ar é a chiontú go hachomair—
(a) más é an chéad chiontú aige é i gcion faoin alt seo, fíneáil nach mó ná cúig phunt a chur air in aghaidh gach earra lena mbainfidh an cion;
(b) in aon chás eile, fíneáil den sórt sin, nó príosúnacht ar feadh téarma nach faide ná sé mhí, a chur air:
i slí, áfach, nach rachaidh an fhíneáil a fhorchuirfear de bhua an fho-ailt seo thar céad punt i leith earraí a bheidh ar áireamh san idirbheart céanna.
(10) Aon duine a bheidh ciontach i gcion faoi fho-alt (3) nó fo-alt (8) den alt seo, dlífear ar é a chiontú go hachomair—
(a) más é an chéad chiontú aige é i gcion faoin alt seo, fíneáil nach mó ná céad punt a chur air;
(b) in aon chás eile, fíneáil den sórt sin nó príosúnacht ar feadh téarma nach faide ná sé mhí a chur air.
(11) Féadfaidh an chúirt arb os a comhair a chúiseofar duine i gcion faoin alt seo a ordú, cibé acu a chiontófar nó nach gciontófar é sa chion, aon earra ar dealraitheach don chúirt gur cóip sháraitheach é, nó gur pláta é a úsáideadh nó a bheartaítear a úsáid chun cóipeanna sáraitheacha a dhéanamh, a dhíthiú nó a sheachadadh d'úinéir an chóipchirt a bheidh i gceist nó a ordú go ndéileálfar leis ar shlí eile mar is oiriúnach leis an gcúirt.
(12) Beidh ábhar achomhairc ann chun na Cúirte Cuarda ó aon ordú faoi fho-alt (4), (5), (6) nó (11) den alt seo.
Fóráil chun srian a chur le cóipeanna sáraitheacha a allmhairiú.
1879, c. 58.
28.—(1) Féadfaidh úinéir an chóipchirt in aon saothar foilsithe litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil nó in aon fhuaim-thaifeadadh fógra i scríbhinn a thabhairt do na Coimisinéirí Ioncaim (dá ngairtear na Coimisinéirí san alt seo)—
(a) gurb eisean úinéir an chóipchirt sa saothar nó sa taifeadadh, agus
(b) go bhfuil sé á iarraidh ar na Coimisinéirí go ndéaleálfaidh siad, i gcaitheamh tréimhse a shonrófar san fhógra, mar earraí toirmiscthe le cóipeanna den saothar nó den taifeadadh lena mbainfidh an t-alt seo,
i slí, áfach, nach faide ná cúig bliana an tréimhse a shonrófar i bhfógra faoin bhfo-alt seo agus nach leanfaidh sí thar dheireadh na tréimhse a bheidh an cóipcheart ar substaineadh.
(2) Baineann an t-alt seo—
(b) i gcás saothair, le haon chóip chlóbhuailte agus
(b) i gcás fuaim-thaifeadta, le haon chóip,
a rinneadh lasmuigh den Stát agus, dá mba sa Stát a rinneadh í, ar chóip sháraitheach den saothar nó den taifeadadhí.
(3) I gcás ina mbeifear tar éis fógra a thabhairt faoin alt seo i leith saothair nó fuaim-thaifeadta, agus nach mbeifear tar éis é a tharraingt siar, beidh sé, faoi réir na bhforálacha ina dhiaidh seo den alt seo, toirmiscthe aon chóip den saothar nó den taifeadadh lena mbainfidh an t-alt seo a allmhairiú isteach sa Stát aon tráth roimh dheireadh na tréimhse a shonrófar san fhógra.
(4) Ní bhainfidh an fo-alt díreach roimhe seo den alt seo le hallmhairiú aon earra ag duine chun úsáide príobháidí agus tís aige féin.
(5) Féadfaidh na Coimisinéirí rialacháin a dhéanamh ag forordú na foirme ina dtabharfar fógraí faoin alt seo, agus á cheangal ar dhuine a thabharfaidh fógra den sórt sin, an tráth a thabharfar an fógra nó an tráth a allmhaireofar na hearraí a bheidh i gceist, nó an dá thráth sin, cibé fianaise a thabhairt do na Coimisinéirí, nó cibé coinníollacha (más ann) a chomhlíonadh a shonrófar sna rialacháin: agus féadfaidh cibé forálacha teagmhasacha agus forlíontacha a mheasfaidh na Coimisinéirí a bheith fóirstineach chun críocha an ailt seo a bheith in aon rialacháin den sórt sin.
(6) Gan dochar do ghinearáltacht an fho-ailt díreach roimhe seo den alt seo, féadfaidh foráil a bheith i rialacháin a dhéanfar faoin bhfo-alt sin chun a cheangal ar dhuine a bhfuil fógra tugtha aige faoi fho-alt (1) den alt seo nó fógra a airbheartaíonn gur fógra faoin bhfo-alt sin é—
(a) cibé táillí a bheidh forordaithe leis na rialacháin a íoc i leith an fhógra leis na Coimisinéirí;
(b) cibé urrús a bheidh forordaithe amhlaidh a thabhairt do na Coimisinéirí, i leith aon dliteanas nó caiteachas faoina rachaidh siad de dhroim cóip den saothar nó den taifeadadh lena mbainfidh an fógra a choinneáil, aon tráth a shonrófar san fhógra, nó de dhroim aon ní a dhéanfar maidir leis an gcóip a choinneofar amhlaidh;
(c) cibé acu a thabharfar nó nach dtabharfar aon urrús den sórt sin, na Coimisinéirí a choiméad slánaithe i gcoinne aon dliteanas nó caiteachas den sórt a luaitear i mír (b) den fho-alt seo.
(7) Tabharfar cuntas i cibé slí a fhorordóidh an tAire Airgeadais in aon táillí a íocfar de bhun rialachán faoin alt seo.
(8) Ní bheidh feidhm ag an Public Offices Fees Act, 1879, maidir le haon táillí is iníoctha de bhun rialachán faoin alt seo.
(9) D'ainneoin aon ní atá sna hAchtanna Custam, ní dhlífear aon phionós faoi na hAchtanna sin (seachas forghéilleadh na n-earraí a chur air de dhroim go ndéileálfar de bhua an ailt seo le haon earraí mar earraí toirmiscthe.
CUID V.
Dlínse an Cheannasaí Maoine Tionscail agus Tráchtála.
Mínithe chun críocha Chuid V.
29.—(1) Sa Chuid seo den Acht seo—
ciallaíonn “ceadúnas” ceadúnas arna dheonú ag duine nó thar ceann duine is úinéir nó úinéir ionchais ar chóipcheart is saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil, nó ar fhuaim-thaifeadadh nó craoladh teilifíse agus arb eárd é—
(a) i gcás saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil, ceadúnas chun an saothar nó athchóiriú air a thaibhiú go poiblí nó a chraoladh nó a thaifeadadh chun a chraolta, nó a chur faoi deara an saothar nó athchóiriú air a fhorleathadh chun daoine a ranníocann le seirbhís idirleata;
(b) i gcás fuaim-thaifeadta, ceadúnas chun a chur faoi deara é a chloisteáil go poiblí nó é a chraoladh, nó é a fhorleathadh chun daoine a ranníocann le seirbhís idirleata;
(c) i gcás craoladh teilifíse, ceadúnas chun a chur faoi deara é a fheiceáil go poiblí sa mhéid gur amharc-íomhánna é agus, sa mhéid gur fuaimeanna é, é a chloisteáil go poiblí.
(2) Sa Chuid seo den Acht seo ciallaíonn “comhlacht ceadúnúcháin”—
(a) maidir le ceadúnas den sórt a luaitear i mír (a) den fho-alt roimhe seo den alt seo, comhlacht nó eagras eile arb é a phríomh-chuspóir nó ceann dá phríomhchuspóirí ceadúnais den sórt sin a iomairliú nó a dheonú, mar úinéir nó úinéir ionchais cóipchirt nó mar ghníomhaire d'úinéirí nó d'úinéirí ionchais cóipchirt;
(b) maidir le ceadúnais den sórt a luaitear i mír (b) den fho-alt roimhe seo den alt seo, aon duine is úinéir nó úinéir ionchais ar chóipcheart i bhfuaim-thaifeadtaí, nó aon duine nó comhlacht daoine ag gníomhú mar ghníomhaire d'aon daoine is úinéirí nó úinéirí ionchais ar chóipcheart maidir le ceadúnais den sórt sin a iomairliú nó a dheonú; agus
(c) maidir le ceadúnais den sórt a luaitear i mír (c) den fho-alt roimhe seo den alt seo, Radio Éireann nó aon eagras arna cheapadh ag Radio Éireann chun ceadúnais a iomairliú nó a dheonú i leith an chóipchirt i gcraoltaí teilifíse sa mhéid go mbaineann an cóipcheart leis na gníomhartha a shonraítear i mír (c) d'fho-alt (5) d'alt 19 den Acht seo.
(3) Ní bhainfidh mír (a) d'fho-alt (2) den alt seo le heagras mar gheall ar gur cuid dá chuspóirí ceadúnais aonair a iomairliú agus a dheonú ar le saothar aonair nó le saothair údair aonair a bhaineann gach ceadúnas acu, mura cuid de na cuspóirí sin ceadúnais ghinearálta a iomairliú agus a dheonú, agus réim ag gach ceadúnas acu maidir le saothair údar iomaí.
(4) Sa Chuid seo den Acht seo ciallaíonn “scéim ceadúnas”, maidir le ceadúnais d'aon sórt, scéim arna déanamh ag comhlacht ceadúnúcháin amháin nó níos mó, ag leagan amach na n-aicmí cásanna ina bhfuil siad féin, nó na daoine a bhfuil siad ag gníomhú thar a gceann, toilteanach ceadúnais den sórt sin a dheonú, agus na dtáillí (más aon táille é), agus na dtéarmaí agus an gcoinníollacha, ar faoina réir a dheonófaí ceadúnais sna haicmí sin cásanna; agus san fho-alt seo folaíonn “scéim” aon ní mar bheadh scéim ann cibé acu scéim nó tairif nó ainm éigin eile a thugtar air ann.
(5) Sa Chuid seo den Acht seo—
(a) na tagairtí do théarmaí agus coinníollacha is tagairtí iad do théarmaí agus coinníollacha seachas iad siúd a bhaineann le méid muirir le haghaidh ceadúnais; agus
(b) na tagairtí do chaoi a thabhairt do dhuine a chás a phlé is tagairtí iad do chaoi a thabhairt dó, mar is rogha leis, uiríolla i scríbhinn a chur isteach, nó éisteacht a fháil, nó uiríolla i scríbhinn a chur isteach agus éisteacht a fháil.
Forálacha ginearálta maidir le dlínse an Cheannasaí.
30.—Faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, beidh dlínse ag an gCeannasaí cinneadh a dhéanamh ar dhíospóidí a éireoidh idir comhlachtaí ceadúnúcháin agus daoine a mbeidh ceadúnais ag teastáil uathu, nó comhlachtaí a bheidh a éileamh gur ionadaithe do dhaoine don sórt sin iad—
(a) ar scéim ceadúnas a tharchur chun an Cheannasaí, nó
(b) ar iarratas ó dhuine a dteastaíonn ceadúnas uaidh de réir scéime ceadúnas nó i gcás nach mbaineann scéim ceadúnas leis.
An Ceannasaí do chinneadh ábhar áirithe a bhaineann le ríchíosanna faoi alt 13 agus le luach saothair faoi ailt 17 agus 48.
31.—(1) I gcás ina n-éireoidh díospóid idir an monaróir agus duine is úinéir ar choipcheart i saothar ceoil i dtaobh méid an ríchíosa is iníoctha ag an monaróir faoi mhír (d) d'fho-alt (1) d'alt 13 den Acht seo i leith an saothar a thaifeadadh, féadfaidh ceachtar páirtí an díospóid a tharchur chun an Cheannasaí agus breithneoidh seisean an cás agus cinnfidh sé méid an ríchiósa is iníoctha amhlaidh, nó tarchuirfidh sé an cás chun eadránaí de bhun forálacha alt 41 den Acht seo chun an cinneadh sin a dhéanamh.
(2) I gcás ina mbeidh ríchíos is iníoctha faoi alt 13 den Acht seo le leithroinnt faoi fho-alt (3) nó (5) den alt seo, breithneoidh an Ceannasaí an cás mura gcomhaontóidh na daoine ag a mbeidh teideal chun an ríchíosa, nó tarchuirfidh sé an cás chun eadránaí de bhun forálacha alt 41 den Acht seo, chun an cinneadh sin a dhéanamh air.
(3) I gcás ina n-éireoidh díospóid idir duine a chuirfidh faoi deara fuaim-thaifeadadh, nó aon atáirgeadh air, a chloisteáil go poiblí, nó a chraoladh, agus úinéir an chóipchirt a bheidh ar substaineadh sa taifeadadh i dtaobh an luach saothair cothromasach is iníoctha faoi mhír (b) d'fho-alt (4) d'alt 17 den Acht seo i leith an taifeadta, féadfaidh ceachtar páirtí an díospóid a tharchur chun an Cheannasaí agus breithneoidh seisean an cás agus cinnfidh sé méid an luach saothair is iníoctha amhlaidh, nó tarchuirfidh sé an cás chun eadránaí de bhun forálacha alt 41 den Acht seo, chun an cinneadh sin a dhéanamh air.
(4) I gcás ina n-éireoidh díospóid idir duine is úinéir ar cheart chun saothar ceoil i scannán cineamatagrafach a chraoladh agus Radio Éireann, i dtaobh an luach saothair cothromasach is iníoctha faoi fho-alt (2) d'alt 48 den Acht seo i leith an tsaothair féadfaidh ceachtar páirtí an díospóid a tharchur chun an Cheannasaí agus breithneoidh seisean an cás agus cinnfidh sé méid an luach saothair is iníoctha amhlaidh, nó tarchuirfidh sé an cás chun eadránaí de bhun forálacha alt 41 den Acht seo, chun an cinneadh sin a dhéanamh air.
Scéimeanna ceadúnas a tharchur chun an Cheannasaí.
32.—(1) Má éiríonn díospóid, aon tráth a bheidh scéim ceadúnas i ngníomh, i dtaobh na scéime idir an comhlacht ceadúnúcháin a bheidh ag oibriú na scéime agus—
(a) eagras a bheidh á éileamh go bhfuil sé ionadaitheach do dhaoine a dteastaíonn ceadúnais uathu i gcásanna d'aicme lena mbaineann an scéim, nó
(b) aon duine a bheidh á éileamh go dteastaíonn ceadúnas uaidh i gcás d'aicme lena mbaineann an scéim,
féadfaidh an t-eagras nó an duine lena mbainfidh an scéim a tharchur chun an Cheannasaí sa mhéid go mbaineann sí le cásanna den aicme sin.
(2) Is iad a bheidh ina bpáirtithe i scéim ceadúnas a tharchur chun an Cheannasaí faoin alt seo—
(a) an t-eagras nó an duine a thionscnóidh an tarchur,
(b) an comhlacht ceadúnúcháin a bheidh ag oibriú na scéime lena mbainfidh an tarchur, agus
(c) cibé eagrais nó daoine eile (más ann) a iarrfaidh ar an gCeannasaí páirtithe sa tarchur a dhéanamh díobh agus a ndéanfar, de réir an fho-ailt díreach ina dhiaidh seo den alt seo, páirtithe sa tarchur díobh.
(3) I gcás ina n-iarrfaidh eagras (cibé acu a bheidh nó nach mbeidh sé á éileamh go bhfuil sé ionadaitheach do dhaoine a dteastaíonn nó nach dteastaíonn ceadúnais uathu) nó duine (cibé acu a theastaíonn nó nach dteastaíonn ceadúnas uaidh) ar an gCeannasaí páirtí sa tarchur a dhéanamh de, agus gur deimhin leis an gCeannasaí go bhfuil leas substainteach ag an eagras nó ag an duine san ábhar a bheidh faoi dhíospóid, féadfaidh sé, más oiriúnach leis, páirtí sa tarchur a dhéanamh den eagras nó den duine sin.
(4) Ní thabharfaidh an Ceannasaí aird ar scéim ceadúnas a tharchur chuige faoin alt seo ag eagras mura deimhin leis go bhfuil an t-eagras réasúnta ionadaitheach don aicme daoine a n-éilíonn an t-eagras gur ionadaí dóibh é.
(5) Faoi réir an fho-ailt deiridh roimhe seo den alt seo, déanfaidh an Ceannasaí, ar aon tarchur a dhéanamh faoin alt seo, an t-ábhar faoi dhíospóid a bhreithniú, agus, tar éis caoi a thabhairt do na páirtithe sa tarchur a gcásanna faoi seach a phlé, cibé ordú, ag daingniú nó ag athrú na scéime, sa mhéid go mbainfidh sí le cásanna den aicme lena mbainfidh an tarchur, mar a chinnfidh an Ceannasaí a bheith réasúnach sna himthosca.
(6) Aon ordú a dhéanfaidh an Ceannasaí faoin alt seo, féadfaidh sé, d'ainneoin aon ní sa scéim ceadúnas lena mbainfidh an t-ordú, é a dhéanamh ar shlí go mbeidh sé i bhfeidhm gan teorainn aimsire leis nó go ceann cibé tréimhse a chinnfidh an Ceannasaí.
(7) I gcás ina mbeidh scéim ceadúnas tarchurtha chun an Cheannasaí faoin alt seo, ansin d'ainneoin aon ní sa scéim, ach faoi réir an chéad fho-ailt ina dhiaidh seo—
(a) leanfaidh an scéim i ngníomh go dtí go mbeidh ordú déanta ag an gCeannasaí de bhun an tarchurtha, agus
(b) tar éis an t-ordú a bheith déanta, leanfaidh an scéim i ngníomh, sa mhéid go mbainfidh sí leis an aicme cásanna ar ina leith a rinneadh an t-ordú, an fad a bheidh an t-ordú i bhfeidhm.
(8) Ní bheidh feidhm ag an bhfo-alt deiridh roimhe seo den alt seo maidir le tarchur i leith aon tréimhse tar éis an tarchur a tharraingt siar, nó a urscaoileadh de bhua fo-alt (4) den alt seo.
Scéim a tharchur chun an Cheannasaí in athuair.
33.—(1) I gcás ina mbeidh an Ceannasaí tar éis ordú a dhéanamh faoin alt deiridh roimhe seo maidir le scéim ceadúnas, ansin, faoi réir an chéad fho-ailt ina dhiaidh seo den alt seo, aon tráth a bheidh an t-ordú i bhfeidhm—
(a) féadfaidh an comhlacht ceadúnúcháin a bheidh ag oibriú na scéime, nó
(b) aon eagras a bheidh á éileamh go bhfuil sé ionadaitheach do dhaoine a dteastaíonn ceadúnais uathu i gcásanna den aicme lena mbaineann an t-ordú, nó
(c) aon duine a bheidh á éileamh go dteastaíonn ceadúnas uaidh i gcás den aicme sin,
an scéim a tharchur chun an Cheannasaí arís sa mhéid go mbaineann sí le cásanna den aicme sin.
(2) Achamháin le cead speisialta an Cheannasaí, ní tharchuirfear scéim ceadúnas chuige arís faoin bhfo-alt deiridh roimhe seo den alt seo tráth is luaithe ná—
(a) deireadh na tréimhse dhá mhí dhéag dar tosach an dáta a rinneadh an t-ordú a bheidh i gceist, i gcás ordú a rinneadh ar shlí go mbeadh sé i bhfeidhm gan teorainn aimsire leis nó go ceann tréimhse níos faide ná cúig mhí dhéag, nó
(b) tosach na tréimhse trí mhí dar críoch dáta éaga an ordaithe, i gcás ordú a rinneadh ar shlí go mbeadh sé i bhfeidhm go ceann cúig mhí dhéag nó níos lú.
(3) Is iad a bheidh ina bpáirtithe i dtarchur faoin alt seo—
(a) an comhlacht ceadúnúcháin, an t-eagras nó an duine a thionscnóidh an tarchur;
(b) an comhlacht ceadúnúcháin a bheidh ag oibriú na scéime lena mbainfidh an tarchur, murab iad a thionscnóidh an tarchur; agus
(c) cibé eagrais nó daoine eile (más ann) a iarrfaidh ar an gCeannasaí páirtithe sa tarchur a dhéanamh díobh agus a ndéanfar, de réir na bhforálacha is infheidhmithe chuige sin de bhua fo-alt (5) den alt seo, páirtithe sa tarchur díobh.
(4) Faoi réir an fho-ailt sin (5), déanfaidh an Ceannasaí, ar aon tarchur a dhéanamh faoin alt seo, an t-ábhar faoi dhíospóid a bhreithniú agus tar éis caoi a thabhairt do na páirtithe sa tarchur a gcásanna faoin seach a phlé, cibé ordú maidir leis an scéim arna daingniú nó arna hathrú roimhe sin, sa mhéid go mbainfidh sí le cásanna den aicme a bheidh i gceist, tríd an scéim a dhaingniú, a athrú, nó a athrú tuilleadh, mar a chinnfidh an Ceannasaí a bheith réasúnach sna himthosca.
(5) Beidh feidhm chun críocha an ailt seo ag fo-ailt (3), (4), (6) agus (7) den alt deiridh roimhe seo den Acht seo.
(6) Beidh éifeacht maidir le horduithe faoin alt seo ag na forálacha roimhe seo den alt seo mar atá éifeacht acu maidir le horduithe faoin alt deiridh roimhe seo den Acht seo.
(7) Ní fhorléireofar aon ní san alt seo mar ní a choisceann scéim ceadúnas, a mbeidh ordú déanta roimhe sin ina leith faoin alt deiridh roimhe seo den Acht seo, a tharchur chun an Cheannasaí arís faoin alt sin—
(a) aon tráth, sa mhéid go mbaineann an scéim le cásanna d'aicme nach mbaineann an t-ordú léi, nó
(b) tar éis éag don ordú, sa mhéid go mbaineann an scéim le cásanna den aicme lenar bhain an t-ordú nuair a a bhí sé i bhfeidhm.
Iarratais chun an Cheannasaí.
34.—(1) Chun críocha na Coda seo den Acht seo agus faoi réir forálacha fo-alt (2) den alt seo, measfar cás a bheith faoi réim scéim ceadúnas dá ndéanfaí, de réir scéim ceadúnas a bheadh i ngníomh de thuras na huaire, ceadúnais a dheonú i gcásanna den aicme lena mbaineann an cás sin.
(2) Má tharlaíonn, de réir forálacha scéime ceadúnas—
(a) go mbeadh na ceadúnais a dheonófaí amhlaidh faoi réir téarmaí agus coinníollacha trína mbeadh ábhair áirithe eiscthe ó na ceadúnais, agus
(b) go mbainfidh an cás a bheidh i gceist le hábhar amháin nó níos mó lena mbainfidh eisceacht den sórt sin,
measfar nach bhfuil an cás faoi réim na scéime.
(3) Aon duine a bheidh á éileamh, i gcás a bheidh faoi réim scéim ceadúnas, gur dhiúltaigh nó gur mhainnigh an t-údarás ceadúnúcháin a bhí ag oibriú na scéime ceadúnas a dheonú dó de réir forálacha na scéime nó a chur faoi deara ceadúnas den sórt sin a dheonú dó, féadfaidh sé iarratas a dhéanamh chun an Cheannasaí faoin alt seo.
(4) Aon duine a bheidh á éileamh go dteastaíonn ceadúnas uaidh i gcás nach dtagann faoi réim scéim ceadúnas, agus—
(a) gur dhiúltaigh nó gur mhainnigh an comhacht ceadúnúcháin an ceadúnas a dheonú nó a chur faoi deara é a dheonú, agus gur míréasúnach sna himthosca nach ndeonófaí an ceadúnas, nó
(b) go bhfuil aon mhuirir, téarmaí nó coinníollacha a mbeartaíonn an comhlacht ceadúnúcháin gur faoina réir a dheonófaí an ceadúnas míréasúnach,
féadfaidh sé iarratas a dhéanamh chun an Cheannasaí faoin alt seo.
(5) I gcás ina n-iarrfaidh eagras (cibé acu a bheidh nó nach mbeidh sé á éileamh go bhfuil sé ionadaitheach do dhaoine a dteastaíonn nó nach dteastaíonn ceadúnais uathu) nó duine (cibé acu a theastaíonn nó nach dteastaíonn ceadúnas uaidh) ar an gCeannasaí páirtí in iarratas faoi na forálacha roimhe seo den alt seo a dhéanamh de, agus gur deimhin leis an gCeannasaí go bfhuil leas substainteach ag an eagras nó ag an duine san ábhar a bheidh faoi dhíospóid, féadfaidh an Ceannasaí, más oiriúnach leis, páirtí san iarratas a dhéanamh den eagras nó den duine.
(6) Ar aon iarratas faoi fho-alt (3) nó fo-alt (4) den alt seo a fháil, tabharfaidh an Ceannasaí don iarratasóir agus don chomhlacht ceadúnúcháin a bheidh i gceist agus do gach páirtí eile (más ann) san iarratas caoi ar a gcásanna faoi seach a phlé; agus, más deimhin leis an gCeannasaí bonn maith a bheith le héileamh an iarratasóra, déanfaidh an Ceannasaí ordú á dhearbhú, maidir leis na hábhair a shonrófar san ordú, go bhfuil teideal ag an iarratasóir chun ceadúnais ar cibé téarmaí agus coinníollacha agus faoi réir cibé muirir (más ann) a íoc—
(a) a chinnfidh an Ceannasaí, i gcás iarratas faoi fho-alt (3) den alt seo, a bheith infheidhmithe de réir na scéime ceadúnas, nó
(b) a chinnfidh an Ceannasaí a bheith réasúnach sna himthoscaí i gcás iarratas faoi fho-alt (4) den alt seo.
(7) Déanfar aon tagairt san alt seo do mhainneachtain ceadúnas a dheonú nó a chur faoi deara ceadúnas a dheonú a fhorléiriú mar thagairt do mhainneachtain ceadúnas a dheonú, nó a chur faoi deara ceadúnas a dheonú, laistigh d'am réasúnach tar éis iarratas a fháil é sin a dhéanamh.
Rialacha nós imeachta.
35.—(1) Féadfaidh an tAire rialacha a dhéanamh i dtaobh imeachtaí os comhair an Cheannasaí i gcás tarchuir agus iarratais chun an Cheannasaí faoin Acht seo.
(2) Féadfaidh rialacha faoin alt seo baint a bheith acu le himeachtaí den sórt sin i gcoitinne nó le himeachtaí i leith tarchur nó iarratas chun an Cheannasaí faoi aon fhoráil nó forálacha áirithe den Acht seo a shonrófar sna rialacha.
(3) Seolfar na himeachtaí réamhráite de réir na rialacha iomchuí (más ann) faoin alt seo.
Táillí.
1879, c. 58.
36.—(1) Muirearóidh an Ceannasaí agus íocfar i leith tarchuir agus iarratais chuige faoi aon cheann d'fhorálacha an Achta seo agus i leith ábhair eile a bhainfidh leis an gcéanna, cibé táillí a fhorordófar ó am go ham le rialacha a dhéanfaidh an tAire le toiliú an Aire Airgeadais.
(2) Déanfar na táillí go léir a mhuirearóidh an Ceannasaí faoin alt seo a bhailiú, agus tabharfar cuntas iontu, i cibé slí a fhorordófar le rialacha a dhéanfaidh an tAire le toiliú an Aire Airgeadais.
(3) Ní bheidh feidhm ag an Public Offices Fees Act, 1879, maidir le haon táillí is iníoctha faoin alt seo.
Cumhacht an Cheannasaí chun costais a dhámhachtain.
37.—In aon imeachtaí os a chomhair faoin Acht seo, beidh cumhacht ag an gCeannasaí cibé costais i leith na n-imeachtaí sin a mheasfaidh sé a bheith réasúnach a dhámhachtain, le hordú, d'aon pháirtí nó páirtithe sna himeachtaí sin, agus a threorú cad é an páirtí nó cad iad na páirtithe a íocfaidh iad agus conas a íocfar iad agus féadfar riail chúirte a dhéanamh d'aon ordú den sórt sin.
Measúnóirí a cheapadh.
38.—(1) In aon imeachtaí os a chomhair faoin Acht seo, féadfaidh an Ceannasaí, más oiriúnach leis, agus déanfaidh sé, ar na páirtithe uile sna himeachtaí á iarraidh sin, measúnóir a cheapadh ag a mbeidh cáilíochtaí speisialta maidir le gach ceist nó aon cheist a éireoidh sna himeachtaí chun cabhrú leis ag breithniú na gceisteanna sin dó.
(2) Íocfaidh an Ceannasaí le measúnóir a cheapfaidh sé faoin alt seo cibé luach saothair (más aon luach saothair é) a fhorordóidh an tAire le toiliú an Aire Airgeadais.
Eifeacht orduithe ón gCeannasaí.
39.—(1) I gcás ina mbeidh ordú a rinneadh ar tharchur faoin gCuid seo den Acht seo maidir le scéim ceadúnas i bhfeidhm de thuras na huaire, aon duine a dhéanfaidh, i gcás a bheidh faoi réim na scéime arna daingniú nó arna hathrú leis an ordú, aon ní—
(a) arb shárú cóipchirt é ar leith ón alt seo, ach
(b) nár shárú den sórt sin é dá mba shealbhóir é ar cheadúnas a deonaíodh de réir na scéime, arna daingniú nó arna hathrú leis an ordú, sa mhéid go mbaineann an scéim le cásanna atá ar áireamh san ordú,
beidh sé, má bhíonn na ceanglais a shonraítear sa chéad fho-alt eile comhlíonta aige, sa chor céanna, in aon imeachtaí mar gheall ar an gcóipcheart sin a shárú, ionann is dá mba shealbhóir ar cheadúnas den sórt sin é an tráth ábhartha.
(2) Is iad na ceanglais sin—
(a) go raibh, gach tráth ábhartha, na téarmaí agus na coinníollacha comhlíonta ag an duine sin a bheadh, de réir na scéime ceadúnas arna daingniú nó arna hathrú leis an ordú, infheidhmithe maidir le ceadúnas a dtagann an cás a bheidh i gceist faoina réim, agus
(b) más rud é, de réir na scéime arna daingniú nó arna hathrú amhlaidh, gurb iníoctha aon mhuirir i leith ceadúnais den sórt sin, go raibh, an tráth á bhartha, na muirir sin íoctha aige leis na údarás ceadúnúcháin a bhí ag oibriú na scéime, nó, má bhí aon tráth nárbh fhéidir an méid ab iníoctha a chinneadh, go raibh gealltanas tugtha aige don chomhlacht ceadúnúcháin muirir a íoc nuair a dhéanfaí amach iad.
(3) I gcás ina mbeidh an Ceannasaí tar éis ordú a dhéanamh faoi alt 34 den Acht seo á dhearbhú go bhfuil duine i dteideal ceadúnais i leith aon á bhar a bheidh sonraithe san ordú, ansin más rud é—
(a) go mbeidh na téarmaí agus na coinníollacha a bheidh sonraithe san ordú comhlíonta ag an duine sin, agus
(b) i gcás ina gceanglaíonn an t-ordú muirir a íoc, go mbeidh na muirir sin íoctha aige leis an gcomhlacht ceadúnúcháin de réir an ordaithe, nó, má fhorálann an t-ordú amhlaidh, go mbeidh gealltanas tugtha aige don chomhlacht ceadúnúcháin na muirir sin a íoc nuair a bheidh siad déanta amach,
beidh sé sa chor céanna, in aon imeachtaí mar gheall ar shárú cóipchirt a bhainfidh le haon cheann de na hábhair sin, ionann is dá mba shealbhóir é gach tráth ábhartha, ar cheadúnas a dheonaigh úinéir an chóipchirt a bheidh i gceist ar na téarmaí agus na coinníollacha a bheidh sonraithe san ordú,
(4) Ag feidhmiú a dhlínse dó i leith ceadúnas a bhainfidh le craolta teilifíse, tabharfaidh an Ceannasaí aird (i dteannta ábhar eile) ar aon choinníollacha a chuir bunaitheoirí aon tsiamsa nó dálais eile a bheidh sna craolta; agus, go háirithe, ní ghlacfaidh an Ceannasaí aige gur mhíréasúnach a dhiúiltú nó a mhainneachtain ceadúnas a dheonú mura bhféadfaí é a dheonú i gcomhréir leis na coinníollacha sin.
(5) Ní cheanglóidh aon ní san fho-alt deiridh roimhe seo den alt seo ar an gCeannasaí aird a thabhairt ar aon choinníollacha den sórt a luaitear san fho-alt sin sa mhéid go n-uirchiallóidh siad rialáil a dhéanamh ar na muirir a fhorchuirfear i leith ceadúnas a dheonú, nó sa mhéid go mbainfidh siad le híocaíochtaí a íocfar le bunaitheoirí aon dálais i gcomaoin saoráidí craolta a dheonú.
(6) Más rud é, ar tharchur a dhéanamh chun an Cheannasaí faoin gCuid seo den Acht seo—
(a) go mbainfidh an tarchur le ceadúnais i leith cóipchirt i bhfuaim-thaifeadta nó i gcraolta teilifíse, agus
(b) gur deimhin leis an gCeannasaí go bhfuil aon cheann de na ceadúnais a bheidh i gceist ag teastáil chun críocha eagras den sórt a luaitear i mír (b) d'fho-alt (8) d'alt 17 den Acht seo,
féadfaidh an Ceannasaí, más oiriúnach leis, a chumhachtaí faoin gCuid seo den Acht seo a fheidhmiú ionas go laghdóidh sé i gcás na n-eagras sin, a mhéid is oiriúnach leis, na muirir a chinnfidh sé i gcoitinne a bheith réasúnach maidir le cásanna den aicme lena mbainfidh an tarchur, nó, más oiriúnach leis an gCeannasaí, ionas go ndíolmhóidh sé na heagrais sin ó aon mhuirir den sórt sin a íoc.
(7) Beidh éifeacht ag an bhfo-alt deiridh roimhe seo den alt seo, agus é modhnaithe mar i gá, maidir le hiarratais faoin gCuid seo den Acht seo mar atá éifeacht aige maidir le tarchuir faoin gcéanna.
(8) Maidir le cóipcheart i saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil, folaíonn aon tagairt san alt seo d'imeachtaí mar gheall ar chóipcheart a shárú tagairt d'imeachtaí a thionscnamh de bhua fo-alt (8) d'alt 27 den Acht seo.
Achomharc chun na hArd-Chúirte.
40.—(1) Beidh ábhar achomhairc ann chun na hArd-Chúirte ó aon ordú nó breith de chuid an Cheannasaí ar aon tarchur nó iarratas a rinneadh chuige faoi aon fhoráil den Acht seo, agus féadfaidh an Ard-Chúirt cibé ordú a dhéanamh is oiriúanch léi ag daingniú, ag neamhniú nó ag athrú an ordaithe nó na breithe de chuid an Cheannasaí.
(2) Faoi réir fo-alt (3) den alt seo, is breith chríochnaitheach nach inachomhairc breith na hArd-Chúirte faoin alt seo.
(3) Le cead na hArd-Chúirte, beidh ábhar achomhairc ann chun na Cúirte Uachtaraí ar cheist shonraithe dlí ó bhreith de chuid na hArd-Chúirte faoin alt seo.
Cásanna díospóide a tharchur chun eadrána.
41.—(1) I gcás aon díospóide a tharchuirfear chun an Cheannasaí faoi alt 13, alt 17 nó alt 48 den Acht seo, féadfaidh an Ceannasaí tráth ar bith—
(a) má thoilíonn na páirtithe sa díospóid chuige, nó
(b) más gá sa chás aon scrúdú fada a dhéanamh ar dhoiciméid nó fiosrú fada eile nach bhféadfaí, i dtuairim an Cheannasaí, a dhéanamh go caothúil os a chomhair féin,
a ordú an cás a tharchur chun eadránaí ar a gcomhaontóidh na páirtithe, nó, mura gcomhaontóidh siad air, a cheapfaidh an Ceannasaí.
(2) An dámhachtain a dhéanfaidh an t-eadránaí in aon chás a tharchuirfear chuige faoin alt seo, is dámhachtain chríochnaitheach a bheidh inti agus beidh sí ina ceangal ar na páirtithe má thoilíonn na páirtithe sa díospóid leis an tarchur.
(3) Beidh ábhar achomhairc ann chun na hArd-Chúirte ó aon dámhachtain a dhéanfaidh an t-eadránaí de bhun tarchuir faoin alt seo nár thoiligh na páirtithe sa díospóid leis agus féadfaidh an Ard-Chúirt cibé ordú a dhéanamh is oiriúnach léi ag daingniú, ag neamhniú nó ag athrú dámhachtain an eadránaí.
(4) Faoi réir fo-alt (5) den alt seo, is breith chríochnaitheach nach inachomhairc breith na hArd-Chúirte faoin alt seo.
(5) Le cead na hArd-Chúirte, beidh ábhar achomhairc ann chun na Cúirte Uachtaraí ar cheist shonraithe dlí ó bhreith na hArd-Chúirte faoin alt seo.
Féadfaidh an Ceannasaí dul i gcomhairle leis an Ard-Aighne.
42.—Féadfaidh an Ceannasaí, má éiríonn amhras nó deacracht i ndáil le haon cheann d'fhorálacha an Achta seo a riaradh, comhairle i dtaobh an ábhair a iarraidh ar an Ard-Aighne.
CUID VI.
An tAcht a Fheidhmiú i leith Tíortha Eile.
Cumhacht chun sochar an Achta a thabhairt do thíortha eile.
43.—(1) Féadfaidh an Rialtas le hordú socrú a dhéanamh chun aon cheann d'fhorálacha an Achta seo a shonrófar san ordú a fheidhmiú chun sochair tíre eile, in aon slí amháin nó níos mó acu seo a leanas, chun a áirithiú go mbeidh feidhm ag na forálacha sin—
(a) maidir le saothair litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne, fuaim-thaifeadta, scannáin chineamatagrafacha nó eagráin a céadfhoilsíodh sa tír sin mar atá feidhm acu maidir le saothair litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne, fuaim-thaifeadta, scannáin chineamatagrafacha nó eagráin a céadfhoilsíodh as Stát;
(b) maidir le daoine ar saoránaigh nó géillsinigh de chuid na tíre sin iad tráth ábhartha mar atá feidhm acu maidir le daoine ar saoránaigh d'Éirinn iad an tráth sin;
(c) maidir le daoine a bhfuil, tráth ábhartha, sainchónaí nó cónaí orthu sa tír sin mar atá feidhm acu maidir le daoine ar sa Stát atá sainchónaí nó cónaí orthu an tráth sin;
(d) maidir le comhlachtaí a corpraíodh faoi dhlíthe na tíre sin mar atá feidhm acu maidir le comhlachtaí a corpraíodh faoi dhlíthe an Stáit;
(e) maidir le craolta teilifíse agus fuaim-chraolta ó áiteanna sa tír sin ag eagras amháin nó níos mó a bunaíodh sa tír sin nó faoi dhlíthe na tíre sin mar atá feidhm acu maidir le craolta teilifíse nó fuaim-chraolta ó áiteanna sa Stát ag Radio Éireann.
(2) Féadfaidh aon ordú faoin alt seo—
(a) na forálacha sin atá i gceist a fheidhmiú mar a luaitear san fho-alt sin roimhe seo ach sin faoi réir na n-eisceachtaí nó na modhnuithe a shonrófar san ordú;
(b) a ordú go mbeidh feidhm amhlaidh i gcoitinne nó maidir le cibé aicmí saothar nó ábhair eile nó aicmí cásanna a shonrófar san ordú ag na forálacha atá i gceist.
(3) Ní dhéanfaidh an Rialtas ordú faoin alt seo ag feidhmiú aon cheann d'fhorálacha an Achta seo i leith aon tíre nach páirtí i gCoinbhinsiún a bhaineann le cóipcheart agus ar páirtí ann an Stát freisin, mura deimhin leis an Rialtas, i leith na haicme saothar nó an ábhair eile lena mbaineann na forálacha sin, go bhfuil socrú déanta, nó go ndéanfar socrú, faoi dhlíthe na tíre sin trína dtabharfar cosaint dhóthanach d'úinéirí cóipchirt faoin Acht seo.
(4) Féadfaidh an Rialtas le hordú ordú faoin alt seo, lena n-áirítear ordú faoin bhfo-alt seo, a chúlghairm nó a leasú.
Cóipcheart i bhfoilseacháin de chuid eagras idirnáisiúnta áirithe.
44.—(1) Baineann an t-alt seo leis na heagrais seo a leanas, is é sin, na Náisiúin Aontaithe agus a gcuid organ, agus na gníomhaireachtaí saineolacha atá ag gabháil leo, Eagras na Stát Meiriceánach agus aon eagras idirnáisiúnta eile a shonrófar in ordú faoi fho-alt (6) den alt seo.
(2) I gcás saothar is saothar bunaidh litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne nó fuaim-thaifeadadh nó scannán cineamatagrafach a dhéanamh ag eagras lena mbaineann an t-alt seo, nó faoi threorú, nó faoi rialú eagrais den sórt sin in imthosca de shórt—
(a) nach mbeadh cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar ar leith ón bhfo-alt seo, ach
(b) dá mba shaoránach Éireannach údar nó déantóir an tsaothair an tráth a rinneadh é, go mbeadh cóipcheart sa saothar díreach tar éis a dhéanta agus go ndílseodh sé ar sin don eagras,
go mbeidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar ionann is dá mba shaoránach Éireannach an t-údar nó an déantóir nuair a rinneadh an saothar, leanfaidh an cóipcheart sin ar substaineadh an fad a bheidh an saothar gan foilsiú, agus, faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo, beidh teideal chun an chóipchirt sin ag an eagras.
(3) I gcás saothar is saothar bunaidh litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne nó fuaim-thaifeadadh nó scannán cineamatagrafach a chéadfhoilsiú ag eagras lena mbaineann an t-alt seo nó faoi threorú nó faoi rialú eagrais den sórt sin, in imthosca de shórt nach mbeidh, ar leith ón bhfo-alt seo, cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar díreach tar éis a chéadfhoilsithe, agus—
(a) go bhfoilseofar an saothar amhlaidh de bhun comhaontú leis an údar nó an déantóir nach bhforcoimeádann don údar nó don déantóir an cóipcheart (más ann) sa saothar, nó
(b) go ndearnadh an saothar in imthosca de shórt go mbeadh teideal chun an chóipchirt sa saothar ag an eagras dá mba sa Stát a céadfhoilsíodh é,
ar shlí go mbeidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar (nó, má bhí cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar díreach sular céadfhoilsíodh é, go leanfaidh sé ar substaineadh) ionann is dá mba sa Stát a céadfhoilsíodh é, leanfaidh an cóipcheart sin ar substaineadh go dtí deireadh na tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a céadfhoilsíodh é agus faoi réir forálacha an Achta seo beidh teideal chun an chóipchirt sin ag an eagras.
(4) Beidh feidhm ag forálacha Chodanna II agus III den Acht seo, cé is moite díobh siúd a bhaineann le substaineadh, ré nó úinéireacht cóipchirt, maidir le cóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh de bhua an ailt seo mar atá feidhm acu maidir le cóipcheart agus é ar substaineadh de bhua na bhforálacha sin.
(5) Aon eagras lena mbaineann an t-alt seo nach bhfuil aige, nó nach raibh aige tráth á bhartha éigin eile ar shlí eile, inniúlachtaí dlíthiúla comhlachta chorpraithe, beidh aige, agus measfar go raibh aige gach tráth á bhartha, inniúlachtaí dlíthiúla comhlachta chorpraithe chun cóipcheart a shealbhú agus a chur i bhfeidhm agus chun déileáil le cóipcheart agus i ndáil le gach imeacht dlithiúil a bhaineann le cóipcheart.
(6) Féadfaidh an Rialtas, más oiriúnach leis, le hordú a ordú go mbainfidh forálacha fo-ailt (2), (3), (4) agus (5) den alt seo le cibé eagrais idirnáisiúnta a shonrófar san ordú.
(7) Féadfaidh an Rialtas le hordú ordú faoin alt seo, lena n-áirítear ordú faoin bhfo-alt seo, a chúlghairm nó a leasú.
Feidhm forálacha a bhaineann le craolta a leathnú.
45.—(1) Féadfaidh an Rialtas le hordú a fhoráil go mbeidh, faoi réir cibé eisceachtaí agus modhnuithe (más ann) a shonrófar san ordú, ag na forálacha sin den Acht seo a bhaineann le craolta teilifíse nó le fuaim-chraolta agus a shonrófar amhlaidh feidhm maidir le gléas teileagrafaíochta neamhshreangaí a oibriú trí fhuinneamh leictreamhaighnéadach a astú (i gcontráracht lena ghlacadh)—
(a) ag cibé daoine nó aicme daoine, seachas Radio Éireann, a shonrófar san ordú, agus
(b) chun cibé críocha (cibé acu a bheidh nó nach mbeidh craoladh ar áireamh) a shonrófar amhlaidh,
mar atá feidhm acu maidir le craoltaí teilifise, nó, de réir mar a bheidh, le fuaim-chraoltaí ag Radio Éireann.
(2) Féadfaidh an Rialtais le hordú faoin alt seo, lena n-áirítear ordú faoin bhfo-alt seo, a chúlghairm nó a leasú.
Cóipcheart a shéanadh ar shaoránaigh tíortha nach dtugann cosaint dhóthanach do shaothair Éireannacha.
46.—(1) Má fheictear don Rialtas go bhfuil tír ann nach dtugann a dlíthe cosaint dhóthanach do shaothair Éireannacha lena mbaineann an t-alt seo nó nach dtugann siad an chosaint sin i gcás aicme amháin nó níos mó de shaothair den sórt sin (cibé acu a bhaineann an díth cosanta sin le cineál an tsaothair nó le tír an údair nó leis an dá ní sin), féadfaidh an Rialtas ordú a dhéanamh ag ainmniú na tíre sin agus ag déanamh na forála, sin ina leith a luaitear sna forálacha seo a leanas den alt seo.
(2) Forálfaidh ordú faoin alt seo nach mbeidh, i gcoitinne nó i cibé aicmí cásanna a shonrófar san ordú, cóipcheart faoin Acht seo ar substaineadh i saothair lena mbainfidh an t-alt seo a céadfhoilsíodh tar éis dáta a shonrófar san ordú más é a bhí in údair na saothar an tráth a céadfhoilsíodh iad—
(a) saoránaigh nó géillsinigh de chuid na tíre a bheidh ainmnithe leis an ordú agus nach daoine a raibh an tráth sin sainchónaí nó cónaí orthu sa Stát, nó
(b) comhlachtaí a corpraíodh faoi dhlíthe na tíre a bheidh ainmnithe leis an ordú.
(3) Nuair a dhéanfar ordú faoin alt ag an Rialtas tabharfaidh sé aird ar an saghas cosanta, agus ar mhéid na díthe cosanta, do shaothair Éireannacha ar dá droim a dhéanfar an t-ordú.
(4) Baineann an t-alt seo leis na saothair seo a leanas, is é sin le rá, saothair litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil agus ealaíne, fuaim-thaifeadta agus scannáin chineamatagrafacha.
(5) Féadfaidh an Rialtas le hordú ordú faoin alt seo, lena n-áirítear ordú faoin bhfo-alt seo, a chúlghairm nó a leasú.
(6) San alt seo—
ciallaíonn “saothar Éireannach” saothar ar dhuine cáilithe chun críocha na forlála iomchuí den Acht seo na t-údar an tráth a rinneadh an saothar;
ciallaíonn “údar”, maidir le fuaim-thaifeadadh nó scannán cineamatagrafach, déantóir an taifeadta nó an scannáin;
ciallaíonn “na forála iomchuí den Acht seo”, maidir le saothair litríochta, drámaíochta agus ceoil, alt 8, maidir le saothair ealaíne alt 9, maidir le fuaim-thaifeadta, alt 17, agus, maidir le scannáin chineamatagrafacha, alt 18, den Acht seo.
CUID VII.
Forálacha Ilghnéitheacha agus Forálacha Forlíontacha.
Sannadh agus ceadúnais i leith cóipchirt.
47.—(1) Faoi réir forálacha an ailt seo, beidh cóipcheart intarchurtha trí shannadh, trí dhiúscairt tiomnach, nó trí oibriú dlí, mar mhaoin phearsanta nó maoin so-chorraithe.
(2) Féadfar sannadh cóipchirt a theorannú i slí ar bith acu seo a leanas, nó in aon teaglaim de shá shlí nó níos mó acu sin, is é le rá—
(a) chun go mbeidh feidhm aige maidir le haicme amháin nó níos mó, ach gan feidhm a bheith aige maidir le gach aicme, de na gníomhartha atá de cheart eisiatach de bhua an Achta seo ag úinéir an chóipchirt a dhéanamh (lena n-áiritear aon aicme nó aicmí áirithe gníomhartha nach bhfuil ainmnithe ar leithligh san Acht seo mar nithe a shriantar leis an gcóipcheart, ach ar d'aon-aicme é de na haicmí gníomhartha atá ainmnithe amhlaidh),
(b) chun go mbeidh feidhm aige maidir le tír amháin nó níos mó, ach gan feidhm a bheith aige maidir le gach tír de na tíortha a bhfuil an ceart eisiatach sin ina leith ag úinéir an chóipchirt de bhua an Achta seo,
(c) chun go mbeidh feidhm aige maidir le cuid, ach gan feidhm a bheith aige maidir leis an iomlán, den tréimhse a bheidh an cóipcheart ar substaineadh,
agus is tagairtí do shannadh a bheidh teoranta amhlaidh tagairtí san Acht seo do pháirt-shannadh.
(3) Ní bheidh éifeacht ag aon sannadh cóipchirt (iomlán nó páirteach) mura mbeidh sé i scríbhinn agus é sínithe ag an sannóir nó thar a cheann.
(4) Aon cheadúnas a dheonóidh duine maidir le haon chóipcheart arb é, maidir leis na nithe lena mbaineann an ceadúnas, úinéir an chóipchirt é, beidh sé ina cheangal ar gach comharba i dteideal ar a leas sa chóipcheart ach amháin duine a cheannóidh an cóipcheart de mheon macánta ar chomaoin luachmhar agus gan fógra (iarbhír nó inchiallaithe) nó duine a ghabh teideal ó cheannaitheoir den sórt sin; agus aon tagairtí san Acht seo, i ndáil le haon chóipcheart, maidir le haon rud a dhéanamh le ceadúnas, nó (de réir mar a bheidh) gan cheadúnas, ó úinéir an chóipchirt forléireofar iad dá réir sin.
Saothair a bheidh corpraithe i scannán cineamatagrafach a chraoladh.
48.—(1) I gcás ina ndéanfaidh úinéir an chóipchirt in aon saothar litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil, nó ealaíne a údarú do dhuine an saothar a chorprú i scannán cineamatagrafach agus go gcraolfaidh Radio Éireann an scannán, ní sárú ar an gcóipcheart sin an craoladh sin d'éagmais aon chomhaontú dá mhalairt.
(2) I gcás ina gcraolfaidh Radio Éireann scannán cineamatagrafach a mbeidh saothar ceoil corpraithe ann, beidh úinéirí an chirt chun an saothar a chraoladh i dteideal luach saothar cothrom a fháil ó Radio Éireann.
Uinéireacht ionchais cóipchirt.
49.—(1) Má airbheartaíonn úinéir ionchais an chóipchirt, i gcás comhaontú a rinneadh maidir le haon chóipcheart todhchaí agus a síníodh ag an úinéir ionchais nó thar a cheann, an cóipcheart todhchaí a shannadh (go hiomlán nó go páirteach) do dhuine eile (dá ngairtear an sannaí sa fho-alt seo), ansin más rud é, ar theacht chun bheith ann don choipcheart, go mbeadh teideal, ar leith ón bhfo-alt seo, ag an sannaí nó ag duine ag éileamh faoi, amhail i gcoinne gach duine eile a cheangal go ndéanfaí an cóipcheart a dhílsiú dó (go hiomlán nó go páirteach, cibé acu é) dílseoidh an cóipcheart, ar theacht chun bheith ann dó, don sannaí nó dá chomharba i dteideal dá réir sin de bhua an fho-ailt seo agus gan tuilleadh forcinntithe.
(2) Más rud é, an tráth a thiocfaidh aon chóipcheart chun bheith ann, gur marbh don duine a bheadh i dteideal an chóipchirt dá mba bheo dó an tráth sin, cineachfaidh an cóipcheart amhail is dá mba rud é go raibh sé ar substaineadh díreach roimh a bhás agus gurbh eisean úinéir an chóipchirt an tráth sin.
(3) Beidh feidhm ag fo-alt (4) d'alt 47 den Acht seo maidir le ceadúnas arna dheonú ag úinéir ionchais aon chóipchirt amhail mar atá feidhm aige maidir le ceadúnas arna dheonú ag úinéir cóipchirt atá ar substaineadh faoi réir an mhodhnaithe go ndéanfar aon tagairt san fho-alt sin do leas an úinéara sa chóipcheart a fhorléiriú mar ní a fholaíonn tagairt dá leas ionchais ann.
(4) San Acht seo ciallaíonn “cóipcheart todhchaí” cóipcheart a thiocfaidh nó a fhéadfaidh teacht chun bheith ann maidir le haon saothar todhchaí nó aicme saothar todhchaí nó ábhar todhchaí eile, nó ar theacht i ngníomh d'aon fhorálacha den Acht seo, nó in aon teagmhas todhchaí eile, agus forléireofar “úinéir ionchais” dá réir sin agus, maidir le haon chóipcheart den sórt sin, folaíonn sé duine atá ina theideal go hionchasach de bhua comhaontú den sórt a luaitear i bhfo-alt (1) den alt seo.
Cóipcheart aistriú faoi uacht i dteannta saothair neamh-fhoilsithe.
50.—Má tharlaíonn faoi thiomnacht (sonrach nó ginearálta) in uacht nó i gcodaisíl le huacht duine a éagfaidh tar éis tosach feidhme an ailt seo go mbeidh teideal, tairbhiúil nó eile, ag duine chun láimhscríbhinn saothair litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil, nó chun saothar ealaíne, agus nár foilsíodh an saothar roimh bhás an tiomnóra déanfar, mura léireofar a mhalairt d'intinn in uacht an tiomnóra nó i gcodaisíl leis an uacht, an tiomnacht a fhorléiriú mar ní a fholaíonn cóipcheart sa saothar a mhéid gurbh é an tiomnóir úinéir an chóipchirt díreach roimh a bhás.
Cóipcheart i bhfoilseacháin Rialtais.
51.—(1) I gcás gach saothar bunaidh litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne, fuaim-thaifeadadh agus scannán cineamatagrafach arna ndéanamh ag an Rialtas nó ag Aire Stáit nó faoi ordú nó rialú an Rialtais nó Aire Stáit—
(a) más rud é nach mbeadh, ar leith ón alt seo, cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar, beidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh ann de bhua an fho-ailt seo, agus
(b) in aon chás, beidh teideal ag an Rialtas, faoi réir forálacha na Coda seo den Acht seo, chun an chóipchirt sa saothar.
(2) Faoi réir forálacha na Coda seo den Acht seo, beidh teideal ag an Rialtas chun an chóipchirt i ngach saothar bunaidh litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne nó fuaim-thaifeadadh nó scannán cineamatagrafach a céadfhoilsíodh sa Stát más faoi ordú nó rialú an Rialtais nó Aire Stáit a céadfhoilsíodh é.
(3) Maidir leis an gcóipcheart in aon saothar bunaidh litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil a bhfuil teideal chuige ag an Rialtas de bhua an ailt seo—
(a) i gcás an saothar a bheith gan foilsiú, leanfaidh sé ar substaineadh an fad a bheidh an saothar gan foilsiú, agus
(b) i gcás an saothar a bheith foilsithe, leanfaidh sé ar substaineadh (nó, má bhí cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar díreach sular céadfhoilsíodh é leanfaidh sé ar substaineadh) go dtí deireadh na tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a céadfhoilsíodh an saothar.
(4) Maidir leis an gcóipcheart i saothar ealaíne is leis an Rialtas de bhua an ailt seo—
(a) i gcás inar greanadóireacht nó grianghraf an saothar, leanfaidh sé ar substaineadh go dtí deireadh na tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a céadfhoilsíodh an saothar, agus
(b) i gcás aon saothar ealaíne eile, leanfaidh sé ar substaineadh go dtí deireadh na tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a rinneadh an saothar.
(5) I gcás gach fuaim-thaifeadadh nó scannán cineamatagrafach arna dhéanamh ag an Rialtas nó Aire Stáit nó faoi ordú nó rialú an Rialtais nó Aire Stáit—
(a) más rud é nach mbeadh, ar leith ón alt seo, cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa taifeadadh nó sa scannán, beidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh ann de bhua an fho-ailt seo, agus
(b) in aon chás, beidh teideal ag an Rialtas, faoi réir forálacha na Coda seo den Acht seo, chun an chóipchirt sa taifeadadh nó sa scannán, agus beidh an cóipcheart ar substaineadh go ceann na tréimhse céanna agus ionann is dá mba chóipcheart é a bheadh ar substaineadh de bhua, agus a bheadh ar úinéireacht de réir alt 17 nó, cibé acu é, alt 18 den Acht seo.
(6) Beidh éifeacht ag na forálacha roimhe seo den alt seo faoi réir aon chomhaontú arna dhéanamh ag an Rialtas nó ag aon Aire Stáit, nó thar ceann an Rialtais nó aon Aire Stáit, le húdar an tsaothair, nó le déantóir an fhuaim-thaifeadta nó an scannáin chineamatagrafaigh, de réir mar a bheidh, trína gcomhaontaítear go ndílseoidh an cóipcheart sa saothar, sa taifeadadh nó sa scannán don údar nó don déantóir, nó do dhuine eile a bheidh ainmnithe chuige sin sa chomhaontú.
(7) Maidir le cóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh de bhua an ailt seo beidh feidhm—
(a) i gcás saothar litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne, ag forálacha Chuid II den Acht seo, ach amháin na forálacha den Chuid sin a bhaineann le substaineadh, ré nó úinéireacht an chóipchirt, agus
(b) i gcás fuaim-thaifeadta nó scannáin chineamatagrafaigh, ag forálacha Chuid III den Acht seo, ach amháin na forálacha den Chuid sin a bhaineann le substaineadh nó úinéireacht cóipchirt,
amhail mar tá feidhm ag na forálacha sin maidir le cóipcheart atá ar substaineadh de bhua Chuid II nó, de réir mar a bheidh, Chuid III den Acht seo.
Fuaim-thaifeadta agus scannáin chineamatagrafacha a chraoladh agus cláir chraolta a idirleathadh.
52.—(1) I gcás ina ndéanfaidh Radio Éireann fuaim-chraoladh nó craoladh teilifíse, agus go gcuirfidh duine faoi deara, tríd an gcraoladh sin a ghlacadh, fuaim-thaifeadadh, arna dhéanamh roimh thosach feidhme an ailt seo nó dá éis sin, a chloisteáil go poiblí nó a fhorleathadh chun daoine a ranníocann le seirbhís idirleata, ní dhéanfaidh sé tríd sin an cóipcheart (más ann) sa taifeadadh sin a shárú.
(2) I gcás ina ndéanfaidh Radio Éireann craoladh teilifíse nó fuaim-chraoladh, agus gur craoladh údaraithe an craoladh, ansin duine ar bith a chuirfidh faoi deara, tríd an gcraoladh a ghlacadh, scannán cineamatagrafach a fheiceáil nó a chloisteáil go poiblí, beidh sé sa chor céanna, in aon imeachtaí mar gheall ar an gcóipcheart (más ann) sa scannán faoi alt 18 den Acht seo a shárú, agus dá mba shealbhóir é ar cheadúnas arna dheonú ag úinéir an chóipchirt sin chun a chur faoi deara an scannán a fheiceáil nó a chloisteáil go poiblí tríd an gcraoladh a ghlacadh.
(3) I gcás ina ndéanfaidh Radio Éireann craoladh teilifíse nó fuaim-chraoladh, agus gur craoladh údaraithe an craoladh, ansin duine ar bith a chuirfidh faoi deara, tríd an gcraoladh a ghlacadh, clár a fhorleathadh chun daoine a ranníocann le seirbhís idirleata ar clár é ina mbeidh saothar litríochta, drámaíochta, nó ceoil, nó athchóiriú ar shaothar den sórt sin, nó saothar ealaíne, nó scannán cineamatagrafach, beidh sé sa chor céanna, in aon imeachtaí mar gheall ar an gcóipcheart (más ann) sa saothar nó sa scannán a shárú, agus dá mba shealbhóir é ar cheadúnas arna dheonú ag úinéir an chóipchirt sin chun an saothar, an t-athchóiriú nó an scannán a chur in aon chlár a chuirfeadh sé faoi deara a fhorleathadh chun daoine a ranníocann leis an tseirbhís sin tríd an gcraoladh a ghlacadh.
(4) Má tharla, sna himthosca a luaitear i gceachtar den dá fho-alt deiridh roimhe seo, go ndearna an duine a chuir faoi deara an scannán cineamatagrafach a fheiceáil nó a chloisteáil, nó an clár a fhorleathadh, cibé acu é, sárú ar an gcóipcheart a bheidh i gceist, de bhíthin nár chraoladh údaraithe an craoladh—
(a) ní thionscnófar aon imeachtaí i gcoinne an duine sin faoin Acht seo maidir lena shárú ar an gcóipcheart sin, ach
(b) cuirfear sa chuntas é agus damáistí á measúnú in aon imeachtaí i gcoinne Radio Éireann i leith an chóipchirt sin, sa mhéid go ndearna Radio Éireann sárú ar an gcóipcheart sin tríd an gcraoladh a dhéanamh.
(5) Chun críocha an ailt seo measfar, maidir le saothar nó le scannán cineamatagrafach, gur craoladh údaraithe craoladh más rud é, agus amháin más rud é, gurb é úinéir an chóipchirt sa saothar nó sa scannán a rinne an craoladh nó gur le ceadúnas uaidh a rinneadh é.
Abhar cóipchirt a úsáid le haghaidh oideachais.
53.—(1) I gcás cóipcheart a bheith ar substaineadh i saothar litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne, ní mheasfar sárú a bheith déanta ar an gcóipcheart de bhíthin amháin an saothar a atáirgeadh nó athchóiriú ar an saothar a dhéanamh nó a atáirgeadh—
(a) le linn teagaisc, ar scoil nó aon áit eile, i gcás ina ndéanfaidh múinteoir nó dalta an t-atáirgeadh nó an t-athchóiriú ar shlí seachas trí phróis chóipeála, nó
(b) mar chuid de na ceisteanna a bheidh le freagairt i scrúdú, nó i bhfreagra ar cheist den sórt sin.
(2) Ní bheidh feidhm ag aon ní san fho-alt roimhe seo den alt seo maidir le foilsiú saothair; agus, chun críocha alt 11 den Acht seo, is ionann éifeacht d'fhios a bheith ag duine gur shárú cóipchirt, mura mbeadh an fo-alt roimhe seo den alt seo, earra a dhéanamh agus d'fhios a bheith aige gur shárú den sórt sin é a dhéanamh.
(3) D'fhonn amhras a sheachaint, dearbhaítear leis seo, i gcás ina ndéanfar saothar litríochta, drámaíochta nó ceoil—
(a) a thaibhiú i rang, nó ar shlí eile i láthair lucht féachana, agus
(b) a thaibhiú amhlaidh i gcúrsa gníomhaíochtaí scoile ag duine is múinteoir sa scoil nó dalta a bhíonn ag freastal ar an scoil,
nach measfar chun críocha an Achta seo gur taibhiú poiblí an taibhiú más rud é nach mbeidh sa lucht féachana ach daoine ar múinteoirí sa scoil iad nó daltaí a bhíonn ag freastal ar an scoil nó daoine a bhfuil baint díreach ar shlí eile acu le gníomhaíochtaí na scoile.
(4) Chun críocha an fho-ailt deiridh roimhe seo den alt seo ní mheasfar baint díreach a bheith ag duine le gníomhaíochtaí scoile de bhíthin amháin gur tuismitheoir nó caomhnóir dalta é a bhíonn ag freastal ar an scoil.
(5) Beidh feidhm ag fo-ailt (3) agus (4) den alt seo maidir le fuaim-thaifeadta, scannáin chineamatagrafacha agus craolta teilifíse amhail mar atá feidhm acu maidir le saothair litríochta, drámaíochta agus ceoil, faoi réir an mhodhnaithe go bhforléireofar aon tagairt do thaibhiú mar thagairt don ghníomh trína ndearnadh na fuaimeanna nó na hamharc-íomhánna a bheidh i gceist a chloisteáil nó a fheiceáil.
(6) Ní dhéanfar aon ní san alt seo a fhorléiriú—
(a) mar ní a leathnaíonn oibriú aon fhorála den Acht seo maidir leis na gníomhartha a theorannaítear le cóipcheart d'aon sórt, nó
(b) mar ní a laghdaíonn oibriú aon díolúine a thugtar le haon fhoráil den Acht seo seachas an t-alt seo.
(7) San alt seo ciallaíonn “próis chóipeála” próis ar bith ina n-úsáidtear gaireas chun iliomad cóipeanna a tháirgeadh.
(8) Féadfaidh an tAire, tar éis dó dul i gcomhairle leis an Aire Oideachais, ordú a dhéanamh faoin alt seo ag ainmniú aon fhoras oideachais nó aon chineál nó saghas eile forais oideachais a sonrófar san ordú gur scoil chun críocha an ailt seo é.
(9) Féadfaidh an tAire, tráth ar bith, tar éis dul i gcomhairle mar a dúradh, ordú faoin alt seo a chúlghairm nó a leasú.
A chur síos do dhuine eile go bréagach gurb é is údar.
54.—(1) Beidh éifeacht ag na sriantachtaí a fhorchuirtear leis an alt seo maidir le saothair litríochta, drámaíochta, ceoil nó ealaíne; agus déanfar aon tagairt san alt seo do shaothar a fhorléiriú mar thagairt do shaothar den sórt sin.
(2) Sáróidh duine ar bith (dá ngairtear an ciontóir san fho-alt seo) na sriantachtaí sin maidir le duine eile má dhéanann sé, gan ceadúnas ón duine eile sin, gníomh ar bith díobh seo a leanas sa Stát, is é sin le rá:—
(a) ainm an duine eile sin a chur i saothar nó ar shaothar nach é an duine sin a údar nó in nó ar atáirgeadh ar an saothar sin, i slí a thabharfaidh le tuiscint gurb é an duine eile sin údar an tsaothair, nó
(b) saothar a mbeidh ainm an duine eile sin curtha ann nó air amhlaidh a fhoilsiú, nó a dhíol nó a ligean ar fruiliú, nó, i modh trádála, a thairiscint nó a thaispeáint chun a dhíolta nó a fhruilithe, nó, i modh trádála, a thaispeáint go poiblí, más eol don chiontóir nach é an duine sin údar an tsaothair, nó
(c) gníomh ar bith díobh sin a luaitear sa mhír dheiridh roimhe seo den fho-alt seo a dhéanamh maidir le hatáirgthe ar shaothar, nó atáirgthe ar shaothar a imdháil, ar atáirgthe iad a mbeidh ainm an duine eile sin curtha iontu nó orthu amhlaidh, más eol don chiontóir nach é an duine sin údar an tsaothair, nó
(d) saothar nach é an duine eile sin a údar a thaibhiú go poiblí, nó a chraoladh, mar shaothar arb é an duine sin a údar, más eol don chiontóir nach é an duine sin údar an tsaothair.
(3) Beidh feidhm ag an bhfo-alt deiridh roimhe seo den alt seo má chuirtear i gcéill, in aghaidh na fírinne, gur athchóiriú ar shaothar duine eile saothar áirithe amhail mar atá feidhm aige i gcás ina gcuirtear i gcéill amhlaidh gur saothar de chuid duine eile saothar áirithe.
(4) I gcás saothar ealaíne a bheidh athraithe tar éis don údar scarúint lena sheilbh air, beidh na sriantachtaí sin sáraithe, maidir leis an údar, ag duine a dhéanfaidh sa Stát, gan ceadúnas ón údar—
(a) an saothar arna athrú amhlaidh a fhoilsiú, a dhíol nó a ligean ar fruiliú, nó, i modh trádála, a thairiscint nó a thaispeáint chun a dhíolta nó a fhruilithe, mar shaothar neamhathraithe de chuid an údair, nó
(b) atáirgeadh ar an saothar arna athrú amhlaidh a fhoilsiú, a dhíol nó a ligean ar fruiliú, nó, i modh trádála, a thairiscint nó a thaispeáint chun a dhíolta nó a fhruilithe, mar atáirgeadh ar shaothar neamhathraithe de chuid an údair,
más eol dó nach saothar neamhathraithe nó, de réir mar a bheidh, atáirgeadh ar shaothar neamhathraithe, de chuid an údair é.
(5) Beidh feidhm ag fo-ailt (2), (3) agus (4) den alt seo i gcás aon ní a dhéanfar maidir le saothar duine eile tar éis bás an duine sin amhail is dá mba é a bhí in aon tagairt do cheadúnas an duine sin tagairt do cheadúnas uaidh féin nó óna ionadaithe pearsanta, ar shlí, áfach, nach mbeidh feidhm ag aon ní atá sna fo-ailt sin i gcás aon rud a dhéanfar maidir le duine tráth is faide ná fiche bliain tar éis bás an duine sin.
(6) I gcás saothar ealaíne a bhfuil cóipcheart ar substaineadh ann, beidh na sriantachtaí sin sáraithe freisin, maidir le húdar an tsaothair, ag duine sa Stát—
(a) a fhoilseoidh, nó a dhíolfaidh nó a ligfidh ar fruiliú, nó, i modh trádála, a thairgfidh nó a thaispeánfaidh chun a dhíolta nó a fhruilithe, nó, i modh trádála, a thaispeánfaidh go poiblí, atáirgeadh ar an saothar, mar atáirgeadh a rinne údar an tsaothair, nó
(b) a imdháilfidh atáirgthe ar an saothar mar atáirgthe a rinne údar an tsaothair,
más rud é (in aon chás den sórt sin) gurb eol dó nárbh é an t-údar a rinne an t-atáirgeadh nó na hatáirgthe.
(7) Beidh feidhm ag na forálacha roimhe seo den alt seo (modhnaithe mar is gá) i gcás rudaí a rinneadh maidir le beirt duine nó níos mó i ndáil leis an saothar céanna.
(8) Ní bheidh na sriantachtaí a fhorchuirtear leis an alt seo inchurtha i bhfeidhm trí aon imeachtaí coiriúla; ach beidh aon sárú ar na sriantachtaí sin, maidir le duine, inchaingne ar a agra, nó, más marbh dó, ar agra a ionadaithe pearsanta, mar shárú ar dhualgas reachtúil.
(9) Damáistí ar bith a ghnóthóidh ionadaithe pearsanta faoin alt seo, maidir le sárú a rinneadh i ndáil le duine tar éis a bháis, cineachfaidh siad mar chuid dá eastát, amhail agus dá mbeadh an ceart caingne ar substaineadh agus go raibh sé dílsithe dó díreach roimh a bhás.
(10) Ní dhéanfaidh aon ní san alt seo laghdú ar aon cheart caingne nó leigheas eile (coiriúil nó sibhialta) in imeachtaí a tionscnaíodh ar shlí seachas de bhua an ailt seo; ach sin i slí, áfach, nach bhforléireofar an fo-alt seo mar ní a cheanglaíonn gan aird a thabhairt ar aon damáistí a gnóthaíodh de bhua an ailt seo agus damáistí á measúnú in aon imeachtaí a tionscnaíodh ar shlí seachas de bhua an ailt seo agus a bhainfidh leis an idirbheart céanna.
(11) San alt seo folaíonn “ainm” inisealacha nó monagram.
Clár a bheith le coimeád ag dílseánaigh amharclainne, etc.
55.—(1) Beidh de dhualgas ar dhílseánach gach amharclainne, halla, seomra nó áite eile ina dtaibhítear saothair dhrámaíochta clár a choimeád nó a chur faoi deara clár a choimeád san amharclann, sa halla, sa seomra nó san áit sin, san fhoirm a bheidh forordaithe ag an Aire le rialacha, de na saothair dhrámaíochta go léir a bheifear tar éis a thaibhiú san amharclann, sa halla, sa seomra nó san áit sin i láthair daoine a mbeidh íoctha acu as dul isteach chun an taibhithe agus, laistigh de dhá uair déag a chloig tar éis gach taibhiú, cibé sonraí ar an saothar agus ar an duine a léirigh é a thaifeadadh sa chlár nó a chur faoi deara na sonraí sin a thaifeadadh sa chlár ar sonraí iad a bheidh forordaithe le rialacha a rinne an tAire.
(2) Gach clár a choimeádfar de bhun an ailt seo féadfaidh duine ar bith é a iniúchadh gach tráth réasúnach ar duine é is údar aon saothair foilsithe nó úinéir an chóipchirt in aon saothar foilsithe agus féadfaidh an duine sin cóipeanna den chlár nó d'aon chuid de a dhéanamh.
(3) Féadfaidh an tAire rialacha a dhéanamh ag forordú gach ní nó aon ní acu seo a leanas, is é sin le rá:—
(a) foirm an chláir a bheidh le coimeád de bhun an ailt seo,
(b) na sonraí a bheidh le taifeadadh sa chlár maidir le saothair dhrámaíochta agus maidir leis an duine a léirigh iad,
(c) ag sonrú an duine a mheasfar, maidir le haon saothar drámaíochta áirithe, a bheidh á léitriú.
(4) Aon duine ar a gceanglaítear leis an alt seo clár a choimeád nó a chur faoi deara clár a choimeád agus—
(a) nach gcoimeádfaidh an clár nó nach gcuirfidh faoi deara é a choimeád, nó
(b) nach gcuirfidh sa chlár nó nach gcuirfidh faoi deara go gcuirfear sa chlár laistigh den am a fhorordaítear leis an alt seo aon taifead a cheanglaítear leis an alt seo nó faoi a chur ann, nó
(c) nach dtabharfaidh an clár ar aird lena iniúchadh ag aon duine a bheidh i dteideal faon alt seo é a iniúchadh nó a chuirfidh cosc nó bac ar aon duine den sórt sin iniúchadh a dhéanamh amhlaidh, nó
(d) a dhéanfaidh, nó a chuirfidh faoi deara nó a cheadóidh go ndéanfar, go toiliúil nó le faillí, aon taifead a chur sa chlár a bheidh bréagach nó míthreorach in aon phonc ábhartha,
beidh sé ciontach i gcion agus ar a chiontú go hachomair dlífear fíneáil nach mó ná deich bpunt a chur air.
Leabhair a sheachadadh do leabharlanna áirithe.
56.—(1) Déanfaidh foilsitheoir aon leabhair a chéadfhoilsoofar sa Stát tar éis tosach feidhme an ailt seo, cóip den leabhar a sheachadadh, ar a chostas féin, laistigh de mhí tar éis a fhoilsithe, do iontaobhaithe Leabharlann Náisiúnta na hÉireann, cóip den leabhar don údarás ag a bhfuil urlámhas ar Leabharlann Choláiste na Tríonóide, Baile Átha Cliath, ceithre chóip den leabhar don údarás nó de réir threorú an údaráis ag a bhfuil urlámhas ar Ollscoil na hÉireann le haghaidh úsáid na leabharlanna faoi seach a bhaineann le trí chomhcholáiste na hOllscoile sin agus leabharlann Choláiste Phádraig, Mánuat, Coláiste aitheanta den Ollscoil sin, agus cóip den leabhar do iontaobhaithe Mhusaem na Breataine, agus tabharfaidh na hiontaobhaithe agus na húdaráis sin faoi seach admháil scríofa ar gach leabhar a sheachadfar dóibh amhlaidh:
Ar choinníoll go bhféadfaidh an tAire, ar iarratas ó iontaobhaithe Leabharlann Náisiúnta na hÉireann, nó ón údarás ag a bhfuil urlámhas ar Leabharlann Choláiste na Tríonóide, Baile Átha Cliath, nó ó aon cheann de na húdaráis faoi seach ag a bhfuil urlámhas ar na trí comhcholáistí d'Ollscoil na hÉireann nó ar Choláiste Phádraig, Mánuat, nó ó iontaobhaithe Mhusaem na Breataine, rialacháin a dhéanamh ag eisceadh foilseachán ó fhorálacha an fho-ailt seo maidir leis na hiontaobhaithe nó leis an údarás a dhéanfaidh an t-iarratas, is foilseacháin arb éard iad ar fad nó go formhór cineál fógraí trádála, nó cibé aicmí d'fhoilseacháin den sórt sin a bheidh sonraithe sna rialacháin, agus air sin ní gá d'fhoilsitheoir aon fhoilseacháin a eiscfear amhlaidh an foilseachán a sheachadadh do na hiontaobhaithe nó don údarás sin ná do na hiontaobhaithe nó don údarás sin admháil a thabhairt ina leith, mura rud é, i gcás aon fhoilseacháin áirithe, go ndéanfaidh na hiontaobhaithe nó an t-údarás sin éileamh scríofa go seachadfaí é.
(2) Fairis sin, déanfaidh foilsitheoir aon leabhair a chéadfhoilseofar sa Stát tar éis tosach feihdme an ailt seo, má dhéantar éileamh scríofa roimh dheireadh dhá mhí déag tar éis an fhoilsithe, cóip den leabhar sin a sheachadadh laistigh de mhí tar éis an t-éileamh scríofa sin a fháil nó, más roimh an bhfoilsiú a rinneadh an t-éileamh, laistigh de mhí tar éis an fhoilsithe, ag seoladh éigin i mBaile Átha Cliath a bheidh ainmnithe san éileamh le haghaidh, nó de réir threoracha, an údaráis ag a bhfuil urlámhas ar gach leabharlann díobh seo a leanas, eadhon: an Bodleian Library, Oxford, an University Library, Cambridge, an National Library of Scotland, agus an National Library of Wales. I gcás ciclipéid, nuachtán, iris, irisleabhar nó saothar a foilsíodh i sreath uimhreacha nó codanna, féadfar na huimhreacha nó na codanna go léir den saothar a fhoilseofar ina dhiaidh sin, a áireamh san éileamh scríofa.
(3) Is é a bheidh i gcóip de leabhar a sheachadfar d'iontaobhaithe Leabharlann Náisiúnta na hÉireann nó d'iontaobhaithe Mhusaem na Breataine de bhun forálacha an ailt seo cóip den leabhar iomlán leis na léarscáileanna agus na pictiúir go léir a bhainfidh leis, agus í ar aon-chríochnú agus ar aon-dath leis na cóipeanna is fearr a fhoilseofar den leabhar, agus beidh sí ceangailte, fuaite nó uamtha le chéile, agus beidh sí clóbhuailte an bpáipéar is fearr ar a mbeidh an leabhar clóbhuailte.
(4) Beidh cóip de leabhar a sheachadfar d'aon údarás de na húdaráis eile a luaitear san alt seo de bhun forálacha an ailt seo clóbhuailte ar an bpáipéar céanna ar a mbeidh an líon is mó cóipeanna den leabhar clóbhuailte le díol, agus beidh sí sa riocht céanna leis na leabhair a bheidh ullmhaithe le haghaidh díola.
(5) Mura ndéanfaidh foilsitheoir de réir an ailt seo, dlífear ar a chiontú go hachomair fíneáil nach mó ná fiche punt a chur air agus luach an leabhair, agus íocfar an fhíneáil leis na hiontaobhaithe nó leis an údarás dár chóir an leabhar a sheachadadh.
(6) Chun críocha an ailt seo, folaíonn “leabhar” gach cuid nó roinn de leabhar, paimfléad, leathán cló, leathán ceoil, léarscáil, plean, cairt nó tábla a bheidh foilsithe ar leithligh, ach ní fholóidh séa on dara eagrán nó eagrán ina dhiaidh sin de leabhar mura mbeidh san eagrán sin breiseanna nó athruithe sa chló nó sna léarscáileanna, sna priontaí, nó sna greanadóireachtaí eile a bhainfidh leis.
Cóipcheart i nótaí dlíthairgthe Éireannacha, i nótaí bainc comhdhlúite Éireannacha agus i mboinn airgid Éireannacha.
57.—(1) D'ainneoin aon ní atá i gCuid II den Acht seo, an cóipcheart i nótaí dlíthairgthe a eisíodh roimh thosach feidhme an ailt seo nó dá éis sin ag Banc Ceannais na hÉireann (dá ngairtear an Banc san alt seo) nó roimh an tosach feidhme sin ag Coimisiún an Airgid Reatha is coipcheart suthain é agus is leis an mBanc é.
(2) D'ainneoin aon ní atá i gCuid II den Acht seo is cóipcheart suthain agus is leis an mBanc an cóipcheart i nótaí bainc comhdhlúite a eisíodh roimh thosach feidhme an ailt seo ag an mBanc nó ag Coimisiún an Airgid Reatha.
(3) D'ainneoin aon ní atá i gCuid II den Acht seo an cóipcheart i ngach bonn airgid lena mbaineann an t-alt seo agus fós an cóipcheart sa saothar ealaíne ag sonrú dearadh aon bhoinn airgid den sórt sin is cóipcheart suthain é agus is leis an Aire Airgeadais é.
(4) (a) Nuair a bheidh fo-alt (1) d'alt 3 den Acht seo á fheidhmiú maidir le haon nóta dlíthairgthe nó nóta bainc comhdhlúite nó aon bhonn airgid den sórt sin lena mbaineann an t-alt seo forléireofar tagairtí san fho-alt do chuid shubstainteach de shaothar nó d'ábhar eile mar thagairtí d'aon chuid de shaothar nó d'ábhar eile.
(b) Ní bheidh feidhm ag ailt 12 agus 14 den Acht seo maidir leis na cóipchirt dá dtagraítear san alt seo.
(5) Maidir le boinn airgid lena mbaineann an t-alt seo agus leis an saothar ealaíne a shonraíonn dearadh aon bhoinn airgid den sórt sin ní mheasfar, chun críocha alt 172 d'Acht 1927, gur deartha iad.
(6) Beidh feidhm ag an alt seo maidir le boinn airgid arna n-eisiúint faoin Acht Coighneála, 1926, nó faoin Acht sin arna leasú, maidir le boinn arna n-eisiúint faoin Acht Airgid Reatha, 1927, agus maidir le boinn arna n-eisiúint faoin Acht Monaíochta, 1950.
Leabhair Leabharlann Ostaí an Rí, Baile Átha Cliath a dhiúscairt.
1801, c. 107.
1836, c. 110.
58.—D'ainneoin aon ní atá in Acht Leabharlann Ostaí an Rí, 1945, nó sna hachtacháin dá dtagraítear ansin nó san Copyright Act, 1801, nó san Copyright Act, 1836, féadfaidh Binseoirí Chomhlacht Onórach Ostaí an Rí aon chuid de na leabhair i Leabharlann Ostaí an Rí, Baile Átha Cliath, a dhíol nó a mhalartú, cibé acu roimh thosach feidhme an ailt seo nó dá éis sin a fuarthas iad,
Leasú ar alt 70 d'Acht 1927.
59.—Leasaítear leis seo alt 70 d'Acht 1927 trí—
(a) “roimh dheireadh tréimhse chúig bliana agus sé mhí ó dháta an chláraithe sin” a chur i bhfo-alt (2) in ionad “laistigh den aimsir orduithe roimh dheire na gcúig mblian san”, agus
(b) “roimh dheireadh tréimhse deich mbliana agus sé mhí ó dháta an chláraithe sin” a chur i bhfo-alt (3) in ionad “laistigh den aimsir orduithe roimh dheire na dara tréimhse sin de chúig bliana”.
Cosaint.
60.—(1) Ní dhéanfaidh aon ní san Acht seo difear d'aon cheart nó pribhléid leis an Rialtas a bheidh ar substaineadh ar shlí seachas de bhua achtacháin, ná ní dhéanfaidh aon ní san Acht seo difear d'aon cheart nó pribhléid leis an Rialtas nó le haon duine eile faoi aon achtachán, ach amháin sa mhéid go ndéantar an t-achtachán sin a aisghairm, a leasú nó a mhodhnú go sainráiteach leis an Acht seo.
(2) Ní dhéanfaidh aon ní san Acht seo difear do cheart an Rialtais ná do cheart aon duine a ghabhann teideal ón Rialtas earraí a dhíol nó a úsáid nó déileáil in aon tslí eile le hearraí, is earraí a forghéilleadh faoi na dlíthe a bhaineann le custam nó mál, lena n-áirítear aon earra a forghéilleadh amhlaidh de bhua an Achta seo nó de bhua aon achtacháin a aisghairtear leis an Acht seo.
(3) Ní dhéanfaidh aon ní san Acht seo difir d'oibriú aon riail chothromais a bhaineann le sáraithe iontaobhais nó iontaoibhe.
(4) Faoi réir na bhforálacha roimhe seo den alt seo, ní bheidh aon chóipcheart, ná ceart de chineál cóipchirt, ar substaineadh ar shlí seachas de bhua an Achta seo nó achtacháin éigin eile chuige sin.
AN CHEAD SCEIDEAL.
Forálacha Idirlinne.
CUID I.
Forálacha a bhaineann le Codanna I agus II den Acht.
1. Chun críocha feidhme fo-alt (3) d'alt 3 den Acht seo maidir le gníomh a rinneadh roimh thosach feidhme forála den Acht seo lena mbaineann an fo-alt sin, folóidh tagairtí do chóipcheart tagairtí do chóipcheart faoi Acht 1911 agus Acht 1927 agus, maidir le cóipcheart faoi na hAchtanna sin, is tagairtí do thoiliú nó do aontú an úinéara tagairtí do cheadúnas an úinéara.
2. Nuair a bheidh ailt 8 agus 9 den Acht seo á bhfeidhmiú maidir le saothair a céadfhoilsíodh roimh thosach feidhme na n-alt sin, beidh feidhm ag fo-alt (2) d'alt 8, agus ag fo-alt (3) d'alt 9 amhail agus dá bhfágfaí ar lár míreanna (b) agus (c) d'fho-alt (2) d'alt 8 agus d'fho-alt (3) d'alt 9.
3. Maidir le haon ghrianghraf a tógadh roimh thosach feidhme alt 9 den Acht seo, ní bheidh feidhm ag fo-alt (7) den alt sin, ach, faoi réir fo-alt (3) den alt sin, an cóipcheart a bheidh ar substaineadh sa ghrianghraft de bhua an ailt sin leanfaidh sé de bheith ar substaineadh go dtí deireadh na tréimhse caoga bliain ó dheireadh na bliana a tógadh an grianghraf.
4. (1) Ní bheidh feidhm ag fo-ailt (2) go (4) d'alt 10 den Acht seo—
(a) maidir le haon saothar arna dhéanamh mar a luaitear i bhfo-alt (2) nó i bhfo-alt (4) den alt sin, más roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin a rinneadh an saothar amhlaidh, ná
(b) maidir le haon saothar arna dhéanamh mar a luaitear i bhfo-alt (3) den alt sin, más de bhun conartha a rinneadh roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin a rinneadh nó a dhéanfar an saothar amhlaidh.
(2) Maidir le haon saothar lena mbaineann an fhomhír roimhe seo den mhír seo, beidh éifeacht ag fo-alt (1) den alt sin 10 faoi réir an choinníll seo a leanas, eadhon—
(a) más rud é, i gcás greanadóireachta, grianghrafa, nó portráide, gur duine éigin eile a d'ordaigh an pláta nó an saothar bunaidh eile agus go ndearnadh é ar chomaoin luachmhar de bhun an ordaithe sin, ansin, d'éagmais aon chomhaontú dá mhalairt, is é an duine a chéad-ordaigh an pláta nó an saothar bunaidh eile sin céad-úinéir an chóipchirt; agus
(b) i gcás ina raibh an t-údar fostaithe ag duine éigin eile faoi chonradh seirbhíse nó printíseachta agus gur i gcúrsa a fhostaíochta a rinne an duine sin an saothar ansin, d'éagmais aon chomhaontú dá mhalairt, is é an duine ag a raibh an t-údar fostaithe céad-úinéir an chóipchirt, ach más é a bheidh sa saothar alt nó dréacht eile i nuachtán, irisleabhar, nó tréimhseachán eile dá shamhail, ansin, d'éagmais aon chomhaontú dá mhalairt, measfar ceart a bheith forchoiméadta don údar bac a chur le foilsiú an tsaothair, ar shlí seachas mar chuid de nuachtán, d'irisleabhar, nó de thréimhseachán dá shamhail.
5. Chun críocha alt 11 den Acht seo, is ionann éifeacht d'fhios a bheith ag duine gur shárú cóipchirt faoi Acht 1927 earra a dhéanamh nó gur shárú den sórt sin é dá mba san áit arbh isteach ann a allmhairíodh an t-earra a rinneadh an t-earra agus d'fhios a bheith ag an duine sin gurbh shárú cóipchirt faoin Acht seo an t-earra a dhéanamh.
6. Ní bheidh feidhm ag fo-alt (7) d'alt 12 den Acht seo maidir le sannadh a rinneadh nó le ceadúnais a deonaíodh roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin.
7. Na tagairtí atá in alt 13 den Acht seo do thaifid a rinneadh roimhe sin ag an duine, nó le ceadúnas ón duine, is úinéir ar an gcóipcheart i saothar, folaíonn siad tagairtí do thaifid a rinneadh roimhe sin ag an duine, nó le toiliú an duine, is úinéir ar an gcóipcheart sa saothar sin faoi Acht 1927.
8. (1) Beidh feidhm ag fo-alt (5) d'alt 14 den Acht seo maidir le péintéireacht, líníocht, greanadóireacht, grianghraf nó scannán cineamatagrafach a rinneadh roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin, más rud é, de bhua fo-alt (3) den alt sin, nár shárú cóipchirt faoin Acht seo an phéintéireachta, an líníocht, an ghreanadóireacht, an grianghraf nó an scannán a dhéanamh, dá mbeadh an tAcht seo i ngníomh nuair a rinneadh é.
(2) I bhfo-alt (10) d'alt 14 den Acht seo, folaíonn an tagairt d'fhoirgniú ag an duine, nó le ceadúnas ón duine, is úinéir, ar an gcóipcheart in aon líníochtaí nó pleananna ailtireachta tagairt d'fhoirgniú ag an duine, nó le ceadúnas ón duine, arbh é, tráth an fhoirgnithe an t-úinéir é ar an gcóipcheart sna líníochtaí nó sna pleananna faoi Acht 1927 nó faoi aon achtachán a aisghaireadh leis an Acht sin.
CUID II.
Forálacha a bhaineann le Cuid III den Acht.
9. Ní dhéanann Codanna VI agus VII d'Acht 1927 a aisghairm leis an Acht seo difear do ghníomhú fo-ailt (1) agus (8) d'alt 169 (a bhaineann le cóipcheart i ngléasanna meicniúla ceoil) den Acht sin maidir le gléasanna dá dtagraítear san alt sin agus a rinneadh roimh thosach feidhme alt 17 den Acht seo.
10. Ní bhainfidh fo-alt (6) d'alt 17 den Acht seo le fuaimthaifeadadh a rinneadh roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin agus ní bhainfidh fo-alt (11) den alt sin 17 le sannadh a rinneadh ná le ceadúnais a deonaíodh roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin.
11. Ní bhainfidh alt 18 den Acht seo le scannáin chineamatagrafacha a rinneadh roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin.
12. Beidh éifeacht ag forálacha an Achta seo, seachas an mhír seo, maidir le scannán cineamatagrafach a rinneadh roimh thosach feidhme alt 18 den Acht seo ionann is dá mba shaothar drámaíochta é de réir bhrí Acht 1927; agus an duine arbh é údar an tsaothair é chun críocha Acht 1927 measfar gurb é údar an tsaothair é chun críocha na bhforálacha sin arna bhfeidhmiú leis an mír seo.
13. Beidh éifeacht ag forálacha an Achta seo maidir le grianghrafanna is cuid de scannán cineamatagrafach a rinneadh roimh thosach feidhme alt 18 den Acht seo mar atá éifeacht ag na forálacha sin maidir le grianghrafanna nach cuid de scannán cineamatagrafach.
14. Ní bheidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh de bhua alt 19 den Acht seo in aon chraoladh teilifíse ná fuaimthaifeadadh a rinneadh roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin.
15. Chun críocha fo-alt (4) d'alt 19 den Acht seo ní thabharfar aird ar chraoladh teilifíse ná ar fhuaimchraoladh roimhe sin más roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin a rinneadh é.
16. Chun críocha fo-ailt (5) go (7) d'alt 21 den Acht seo, is ionann éifeacht d'fhios a bheith ag duine gur shárú cóipchirt faoi Acht 1927 earra a dhéanamh nó gur shárú den sórt sin é dá mba san áit arbh isteach ann a allmhairíodh an t-earra a rinneadh an t-earra agus d'fhios a bheith ag an duine sin gur shárú cóipchirt faoin Acht seo an t-earra a dhéanamh.
CUID III.
Forálacha a bhaineann le Cuid IV den Acht.
17. Ní bheidh feidhm ag aon ní in alt 22 den Acht seo maidir le haon sárú cóipchirt faoi Acht 1927, ná ní dhéanfaidh sé difear d'aon imeachtaí faoin Acht sin, is cuma cé acu roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin nó ina dhiaidh sin a tosaíodh ar na himeachtaí sin.
18. Ní bheidh feidhm ag alt 24 den Acht seo maidir le haon earra a rinneadh, nó, cibé acu é, a allmhairíodh, roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin; ach, d'ainneoin alt 160 d'Acht 1927 (ina bhfuil forálacha a fhreagraíonn d'fho-ailt (1) agus (2) den alt sin 24) a aisghairm leis an Acht seo, féadfar (faoi réir forálacha an Achta sin) imeachtaí a thionscnamh nó leanúint díobh de bhua an ailt sin 160 maidir le haon earra a rinneadh nó a allmhairíodh roimh an aisghairm, cé go mbainfidh na himeachtaí leis an earra a chomhshó nó a choinnéail tar éis don aisghairm teacht in éifeacht.
19. Ní bheidh feidhm ag alt 25 den Acht seo maidir le haon cheadúnas a deonaíodh roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin, agus ní dhéanfaidh sé difear d'aon imeachtaí faoi Acht 1927, is cuma cé acu roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin nó ina dhiaidh sin a tosaíodh ar na himeachtaí sin.
20. Chun críocha alt 27 den Acht seo beidh feidhm ag an míniú ar “cóip sháraitheach” atá in alt 24 den Acht seo ionann agus dá bhfolaíodh aon tagairt do chóipcheart atá sa mhíniú sin tagairt do chóipcheart faoi Acht 1927.
21. I gcás fógra a bheith tugtha, roimh thosach feidhme alt 28 den Acht seo, faoi alt 165 d'Acht 1927 (ina bhfuil forálacha a fhreagraíonn don alt sin 28) agus nár tarraingeadh siar an fógra agus nár scoir sé ar shlí eile d'éifeacht a bheith aige roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin 28, beidh éifeacht ag an bhfógra sin tar éis tosach feidhme an ailt sin ionann agus dá faoin alt sin, a tugadh é go cuí; ach ní leanfaidh fógra d'éifeacht a bheith aige de bhua na míre seo tar éis deireadh na tréimhse sé mhí dar tús tosach feidhme an ailt sin 28.
CUID IV.
Forálacha a bhaineann le Cuid V den Acht.
22. Beidh feidhm ag forálacha Chuid V den Acht seo maidir le scéimeanna ceadúnas arna ndéanamh roimh thosach feidhme na Coda sin mar a bheidh feidhm acu maidir le scéimeanna ceadúnas arna ndéanamh ina dhiaidh sin, faoi réir an mhodhnaithe go measfar go bhfolaíonn na tagairtí atá sa Chuid sin V do chóipcheart tagairtí do chóipcheart faoi Acht 1927.
23. Na tagairtí atá in alt 34 den Acht seo do dhiúltú nó do mhainneachtain ceadúnas a dheonú nó a chur faoi deara ceadúnas a dheonú ní fholaíonn siad diúltú ná mainneachtain, ná beartú a rinneadh, roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin.
CUID V.
Foráil a bhaineann le Cuid VI den Acht.
24. Ní bheidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh de bhua alt 44 den Acht seo amháin in aon fhuaimthaifeadadh a foilsíodh roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin.
CUID VI.
Forálacha a bhaineann le Cuid VII den Acht.
25. (1) I gcás cóipcheart a bheith ar substaineadh de bhua aon fhorála den Acht seo i saothar, ansin aon doiciméad nó teagmhas—
(a) a rinneadh nó a tharla roimh thosach feidhme na forála sin, agus
(b) a raibh ag gabháil leis aon oibriú a dhéanann difear do theideal chun cóipchirt sa saothar atá ar substaineadh de bhua an Copyright Act, 1911, agus an Achta Cóipchirt (Buanú),
1929, nó Acht 1927, nó a mbeadh oibriú den sórt sin ag gabháil leis dá leanadh Coda VI agus VII d'Acht 1927 i bhfeidhm,
beidh oibriú comhréire aige maidir leis an gcóipcheart i saothar faoin Acht seo.
Ar shlí, áfach, má bhí nó go mbeadh tréimhse a sonraíodh in aon doiciméad den sórt sin de theorainn le hoibriú an doiciméid sin, nach mbeidh aon oibriú ag gabháil leis maidir leis an gcóipcheart faoin Acht seo ach amháin sa mhéid go síneann an tréimhse sin thar dáta tosach feidhme na forála den Acht seo ar dá bhua atá cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar.
(2) Chun críocha oibriú doiciméid de réir na fomhíre roimhe seo den mhír seo—
(a) déanfar abairtí a úsáidtear sa doiciméad a fhorléiriú de réir a n-éifeachta díreach roimh thosach feidhme na forála a bheidh i gceist, d'ainneoin brí eile a shannadh dóibh chun críocha an Achta seo; agus
(b) ní bheidh feidhm ag fo-alt (1) d'alt 49 den Acht seo.
(3) Gan dochar do ghinearáltacht fomhír (1) den mhír seo, beidh feidhm ag an gcoinníoll a ghabhann le fo-alt (2) d'alt 158 d'Acht 1927 maidir le sannadh agus le ceadúnais ag a bhfuil éifeacht maidir le cóipcheart faoin Acht seo de réir na fomhíre sin, amhail is dá n-athachtófaí an coinníoll sin san Acht seo.
(4) Maidir le cóipcheart faoin Acht seo i bhfuaimthaifeadadh nó i scannán cineamatagrafach, beidh feidhm ag na forálacha roimhe seo den mhír seo faoi réir na modhnuithe seo a leanas, is é sin le rá—
(a) i gcás fuaimthaifeadta, forléireofar tagairtí don chóipcheart faoi Acht 1911 nó faoi Acht 1927 mar thagairtí don chóipcheart faoi Acht 1911 nó faoi Acht 1927, de réir mar a bheidh, i dtaifid ina bhfuil an fuaimthaifeadadh, agus
(b) i gcás scannáin chinematagrafaigh, forléireofar tagairtí don chóipcheart faoi Acht 1911 nó faoi Acht 1927 mar thagairtí d'aon chóipcheart faoi Acht 1911 nó faoi Acht 1927, de réir mar a bheidh, sa scannán, sa mhéid gur shaothar drámaíochta é chun críocha Acht 1911 nó Acht 1927, de réir mar a bheidh, nó i ngrianghrafanna ar cuid den scannán iad.
(5) Sa mhír seo ciallaíonn “oibriú a dhéanann difear do theideal”, maidir le cóipcheart faoi Acht 1911 nó faoi Acht 1927, aon oibriú a dhéanann difear d'úinéireacht an chóipchirt sin, nó a bhunaíonn, a aistrionn nó a fhoirceannann leas, ceart nó ceadúnas i leith an chóipchirt sin.
26. (1) Ní bheidh feidhm ag alt 50 den Acht seo maidir le tiomnacht in uacht, nó i gcodaisíl le huacht, de chuid tiomnóra a fuair bás roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin.
(2) I gcás údar a fuair bás roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin 50, beidh éifeacht ag fo-alt (2) d'alt 167 d'Acht 1927 amhail is dá n-athachtófaí é san Acht seo.
27. Beidh feidhm ag fo-alt (4) d'alt 51 den Acht seo maidir le grianghrafanna a tógadh roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin amhail is dá bhfágfaí ar lár mír (a) agus na focail “i gcás aon saothair ealaíne eile” i mír (b) den fho-alt sin.
28. D'ainneoin aisghairm alt 168 d'Acht 1927 a aisghairm, an cóipcheart ba leis an Rialtas, díreach roimh thosach feidhme na míre seo, in aon saothar de bhua an ailt sin 168 leanfaidh sé ar substaineadh ar feadh na coda gan chaitheamh den tréimhse caoga bliain atá luaite ann.
29. (1) Beidh feidhm ag míreanna (b) agus (c) d'fho-alt (2) d'alt 54 den Acht seo maidir le haon ghníomh den sórt atá luaite ann, más tar éis tosach feidhme an ailt sin a dhéanfar é, d'ainneoin an t-ainm a bheidh i gceist a chur isteach nó a shocrú roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin.
(2) Faoi réir na fomhíre roimhe seo den mhír seo, ní bheidh aon ghníomh a rinneadh roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin 54 inchaingne de bhua an ailt sin.
(3) Sa mhír seo tá le “ainm” an bhrí chéanna atá leis san alt sin 54.
CUID VII.
Saothair a rinneadh roimh an 1ú Iúil, 1912.
30. (1) Baineann an Chuid seo den Sceideal seo le saothair a rinneadh roimh an lú lá d'Iúil, 1912.
(2) Sa Chuid seo den Sceideal seo ciallaíonn “ceart a bhronntar le hAcht 1911”, maidir le saothar, ceart ionadach de shórt a bronnadh, de bhua alt 24 d'Acht 1911, in ionad cirt a bhí ar substaineadh díreach roimh thosach feidhme an Achta sin.
31. D'ainneoin aon ní atá i gCuid I den Sceideal seo, ní bheidh feidhm ag fo-alt (1) ná ag fo-alt (2) d'alt 8 den Acht seo, ná ag fo-alt (2) ná ag fo-alt (3) d'alt 9 den Acht seo, maidir le saothar lena mbaineann an Chuid seo den Sceideal seo, mura raibh ceart arna bhronnadh ag Acht 1911 ar substaineadh sa saothar díreach roimh thosach feidhme an ailt sin 8 nó an ailt sin 9, de réir mar a bheidh.
32. (1) Más rud é, i gcás saothair drámaíochta nó ceoil lena mbaineann an Chuid seo den Sceideal seo, nár fholaigh an ceart a bronnadh le hAcht 1911 an t-aon-cheart chun an saothar a léiriú go poiblí, ansin, a mhéid go bhfuil cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar de bhua an Achta seo, déileálfar leis na gníomhartha a shriantar leis an gcóipcheart mar ghníomhartha nach mbeidh iontu ach iad sin a shonraítear i bhfomhír (3) den mhír seo.
(2) Más rud é, i gcás saothair drámaíochta nó ceoil lena mbaineann an Chuid seo den Sceideal seo, nach raibh sa cheart a bronnadh le hAcht 1911 ach amháin an t-aoncheart chun an saothar a léiriú go poiblí, ansin, a mhéid a bheidh cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar de bhua an Achta seo, déileálfar leis na gníomhartha a sriantar leis an gcóipcheart mar ghníomhartha nach mbeidh iontu ach iad sin a shonraítear i bhfo-mhír (3) den mhír seo.
(3) Is iad seo na gníomhartha a dúradh —
(a) an saothar nó athchóiriú ar an saothar a léiriú go poiblí;
(b) an saothar nó athchóiriú air a chraoladh;
(c) a chur faoi deara an saothar nó athchoiriú ar an saothar a tharchur chun daoine a ranníocann le seirbhís forleata.
33. Más é a bheidh i saothar lena mbaineann an Chuid seo den Sceideal seo aiste, alt nó saothar ba chuid d'iris, d'irislán nó de thréimhseachán nó saothar eile dá samhail agus a céad-fhoilsíodh in iris, in iriseán nó tréimhseachán nó saothar eile dá samhail, agus díreach roimh thosach feidhme alt 8 den Acht seo, go mbeidh ceart chun an saothar a fhoilsiú i bhfoirm ar leithligh ar substaineadh de bhua an nóta a cuireadh leis an gCéad Sceideal a ghabhann le hAcht 1911, beidh éifeacht ag an nóta sin, maidir leis an saothar sin, amhail is dá n-athachtófaí é san Acht seo ach an focal “copyright” a chur in ionad an focail “right” sa chéad áit ina bhfuil sé.
34. (1) Gan dochar do ghineáraltacht fomhír (1) de mhír 25 den Scheideal seo, beidh éifeacht ag forálacha na míre seo más rud é—
(a) go ndearna údar saothair lena mbaineann an Chuid seo den Sceideal seo, roimh thosach feidhme Acht 1911, sannadh nó deonú den sórt a luaitear i mír (a) den choinníoll a ghabhann le fo-alt (1) d'alt 24 den Acht sin (a bhaineann le hidirbheartanna trína ndearna an t-údar an leas i gcóipcheart nó i gceart léiriúcháin saothair a shannadh nó a dheonú go ceann téarma iomlán an chirt sin faoin dlí a bhí i bhfeidhm roimh Acht 1911), agus
(b) go mbeidh coipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar de bhua aon fhorál den Acht seo.
(2) Más rud é, roimh thosach feidhme na forála sin den Acht seo, go dtarlóidh aon teagmhas, nó go dtabharfar aon fhógra, a mbeidh aon fheidhm aige de réir mhír (a) den choinníoll sin a dhéanfaidh difear d'úinéireacht an chirt a thugtar le hAcht 1911 maidir leis an saothar, nó ag cruthú, ag aistriú nó ag forceannadh, leasa, cirt nó ceadúnais maidir leis an gceart sin, beidh an fheidhm chomhréire ag an teagmhas nó ag an bhfógra sin maidir leis an gcóipcheart sa saothar faoin Acht seo.
(3) Aon cheart a bheadh, tráth tar éis tosach feidhme na forála sin den Acht seo, infheidhmithe de bhua mír (a) den choinníoll sin maidir leis an saothar, nó maidir leis an gceart a thugtar le hAcht 1911, dá mba rud é nár ritheadh an tAcht seo, beidh sé infheidhmithe maidir leis an saothar nó leis an gcóipcheart ann faoin Acht seo, de réir mar a bheidh.
(4) Más rud é, de réir mhír (a) den choinníoll sin, go bhfillfeadh an ceart a thugtar le hAcht 1911 chun an údair nó chun a ionadaithe pearsanta ar an dáta a luaitear sa mhír sin, agus go dtiocfaidh an dáta tar éis dáta thosach feidhme na forála den Acht seo trína bhfuil cóipcheart ar substaineadh sa saothar, ansin ar an dáta sin—
(a) fillfidh an cóipcheart sa saothar faoin Acht seo chun an údair nó chun a ionadaithe pearsanta, de réir mar a bheidh, agus
(b) aon leas le haon duine eile sa chóipcheart sin a bheidh ar substaineadh ar an dáta sin de bhua aon doiciméid a rinneadh roimh Acht 1911 beidh sé forceannta air sin.
CUID VIII.
Forálacha Ginearálta agus Forálacha Forlíontacha.
35. (1) Beidh éifeacht ag forálacha na míre seo le haghaidh forléiriú aon tagartha atá in aon fhoráil den Acht seo do dhaoine cáilithe.
(2) Más rud é, tráth ar bith tar éis tosach feidhme aon fhorálacha den Acht seo, nach mbeifear tar éis feidhm a thabhairt d'fhoráil ina mbeidh tagairt den sórt sin i gcás tíre faoi alt 43 den Acht seo, ansin, maidir le tráth ar bith sul a dtabharfar feidhm don fhoráil amhlaidh, forléireofar an tagairt amhail agus nach raibh feidhm ag an bhforáil maidir leis an tír sin.
(3) Maidir le tagairtí atá in aon ordú faoi alt 175 d'Acht 1927 do shaothair a céadfhoilsíodh sa Stát déanfar, maidir le saothair fhoilsithe le húdair a bhí, tráth an chéadfhoilsithe, ina saoránaigh de thír lena mbaineann an t-ordú, iad a fhorléiriú mar thagairtí do shaothair a raibh an n-údair ina ndaoine cáilithe tráth an fhoilsithe sin.
(4) Maidir le grianghrafanna a bheidh tógtha roimh thosach feidhme alt 9 den Acht seo, agus le fuaimthaifid a bheidh déanta roimh thosach feidhme alt 17 den Acht seo beidh feidhm ag an míniú ar “duine cáilithe” i bhfo-alt (5) d'alt 7 den Acht seo amhail is dá ndéantaí, i mír (b) den fho-alt sin, na focail “comhlacht corpraithe ag a bhfuil áit ghnó bunaithe sa Stát” a chur in ionad na bhfocal “comhlacht a corpraíodh faoi dhlíthe an Stáit”.
36. (1) Beidh feidhm ag forálacha an chéad dá fhomhír eile más rud é—
(a) díreach roimh an dáta a aisghairfear leis an Acht seo Codanna VI agus VII d'Acht 1927, beidh éifeacht ag forálacha na Coda sin VI arna bhfeidhmiú le hordú arna dhéanamh maidir le tír faoi alt 175 d'Acht 1927 arna leasú le halt 11 den Acht Maoine Tionscail agus Tráchtála (Cosaint) (Leasú), 1957; agus
(b) nach ndéanfar aon ordú faoi alt 43 den Acht seo, ag feidhmiú aon fhorálacha den Acht seo i gcás na tíre sin, chun go dtiocfaidh sé i bhfeidhm an dáta sin nó roimhe.
(2) Leanfaidh forálacha Chuid VI d'Acht 1927 arna bhfeidhmiú maidir le haon tír le hordú faoin alt sin 175 (arna leasú amhlaidh mar a dúradh) d'éifeacht a bheith acu, d'ainneoin aisghairm na Coda sin VI, go dtí an teagmhas is túisce acu seo a leanas, is é sin le rá:
(a) cúlghairm an ordaithe arna dhéanamh faoi alt 175 (arna leasú) d'Acht 1927;
(b) teacht i ngníomh ordaithe faoi alt 43 den Acht seo ag feidhmiú aon cheann d'fhorálacha an Achta seo i gcás na tíre coigríche a bheidh i gceist.
(3) Chun críocha oibriú aon cheann d'fhorálacha Chuid VI d'Acht 1927 a choimeád i bhfeidhm, a athrú nó a fhoirceannadh de réir na fomhíre deiridh sin roimhe seo, agus chun críocha aon imeachtaí a thiocfaidh as oibriú na bhforálacha de réir na fomhíre sin, áireofar go mbeidh na forálacha uile de Chodanna VI agus VII d'Acht 1927 (lena n-áirítear an chumhacht chun orduithe a dhéanamh faoi alt 175 (arna leasú) den Acht sin) i bhfeidhm i gcónaí amhail agus nár aisghaireadh aon fhoráil acu sin leis an Acht seo.
37. Gan dochar d'oibriú aon cheann de na forálacha roimhe seo den Sceideal seo—
(a) forléireofar aon achtachán nó doiciméad eile a thagraíonn d'achtachán a aisghairtear leis an Acht seo mar ní a thagraíonn (nó a fholaíonn tagairt) don achtachán comhréire den Acht seo;
(b) aon achtachán nó doiciméad eile a thagraíonn do chóipcheart, nó do shaothair ina bhfuil cóipcheart ar substaineadh, más rud é, ar leithligh ón Acht seo, go bhforléireofaí é mar thagairt do chóipcheart faoi Acht 1927, nó do shaothair ina bhfuil cóipcheart ar substaineadh faoin Acht sin, forléireofar é mar ní a thagraíonn (nó a fholaíonn tagairt) do chóipcheart faoin Acht seo, nó, de réir mar a bheidh, do shaothair nó d'aon ábhar eile ina bhfuil cóipcheart ar substaineadh faoin Acht seo;
(c) aon tagairt in aon achtachán nó doiciméad eile do leas i gcóipcheart a dheonú trí cheadúnas forléireofar é, maidir le cóipcheart faoin Acht seo, mar thagairt do cheadúnas a dheonú maidir leis na gcóipcheart sin.
38. (1) Ach amháin sa mhéid go bhforáiltear a mhalairt go sainráiteach sa Sceideal seo, beidh feidhm ag forálacha an Achta seo maidir le nithe a bheidh ar marthain i dtosach feidhme na bhforálacha sin amhail mar a bheidh feidhm acu maidir le nithe a thiocfaidh chun bheith ar marthain ina dhiaidh sin.
(2) Chun críocha aon tagairtí atá sa Sceideal seo do shaothair, fuaim-thaifeadta nó scannáin chineamatagrafacha a bheidh déanta roimh thosach feidhme forála den Acht seo, ní áireofar, i gcás saothair, fuaimthaifeadaidh nó scannáin a thógfaidh sé tréimhse a dhéanamh, go mbeidh an céanna déanta amhlaidh mura mbeidh a dhéanamh críochnaithe roimhthosach feidhme na bhforálacha sin.
39. Sa Sceideal seo—
folaíonn “grianghraf’ fótailiotagraf agus aon obair a tháirgfear trí aon phróis ar aon dul i grianghrafaíocht, agus níl leis an bhrí a thugtar dó le halt 2 den Acht seo;
ciallaíonn “Acht 1911” an Copyright Act, 1911.
AN DARA SCEIDEAL.
Achtacháin a Aisghairtear.
Uimhir agus Bliain | Gearrtheideal | Méid na hAisghairme |
Codanna VI (seachas alt 172) agus VII, a mhéid nach bhfuil siad aisghairthe cheana. | ||
An tAcht Maoine Tionnscail agus Tráchtála (Cosaint) (Leasú) 1929. | Ailt 10, 11 agus 12. | |
Alt 17. | ||
Alt 18. | ||
An tAcht Maoine Tionscail agus Tráchtála (Cosaint) (Leasú), 1957. | Alt 8, 9, 10, 11, 12 agus 13. | |
An tAcht Maoine Tionscail agus Tráchtála (Cosaint) (Leasú), 1958. | An tAcht iomlán (seachas alt 4). |
Number 10 of 1963.
COPYRIGHT ACT, 1963.
ARRANGEMENT OF SECTIONS
PRELIMINARY AND GENERAL
Section | |
COPYRIGHT IN ORIGINAL WORKS
Ownership of copyright in literary, dramatic, musical and artistic works. | |
General exceptions from protection of literary, dramatic or musical works. | |
COPYRIGHT IN SOUND RECORDINGS, CINEMATOGRAPH FILMS, BROADCASTS, ETC
REMEDIES FOR INFRINGEMENT OF COPYRIGHT
JURISDICTION OF THE CONTROLLER OF INDUSTRIAL AND COMMERCIAL PROPERTY
APPLICATION OF ACT TO OTHER COUNTRIES
Copyright in publications of certain international organisations. | |
Denial of copyright to citizens of countries not giving adequate protection to Irish works. |
MISCELLANEOUS AND SUPPLEMENTARY PROVISIONS
Broadcasts of sound recordings and cinematograph films and diffusion of broadcast programmes. | |
Copyright in Irish legal tender notes, consolidated bank notes and in Irish coins. | |
Acts Referred to | |
1960. No. 1.(private) | |
1960, No. 10 | |
1926, No. 45 | |
1936, No. 48 | |
1957, No. 6 | |
The Public Offices Fees Act, 1879 | 1879, c. 58 |
1926, No. 14 | |
1927, No. 32 | |
1950, No. 32 | |
1945, No. 22 | |
Copyright Act, 1801 | 1801, c. 107 |
Copyright Act, 1836 | 1836, c. 110 |
1929, No. 25 | |
Industrial and Commercial Property (Protection) (Amendment) Act, 1957 | 1957, No. 13 |
Copyright Act, 1911 | 1911, c. 46 |
Number 10 of 1963.
COPYRIGHT ACT, 1963.
PART I.
Preliminary and General.
Short title and commencement.
1.—(1) This Act may be cited as the Copyright Act, 1963.
(2) This Act shall come into operation on such day as the Minister may by order appoint; and different days may be appointed for the purposes of different provisions of this Act, and, for the purposes of any provision of this Act whereby enactments are repealed, different days may be appointed for the operation of the repeal in relation to different enactments, including different enactments in the same Act.
Interpretation generally.
2.—(1) In this Act, except in so far as the context otherwise requires—
“the Act of 1927” means the Industrial and Commercial Property (Protection) Act, 1927;
“adaptation” in relation to a literary, dramatic or musical work, has the meaning assigned to it by section 8 of this Act;
“artistic work” has the meaning assigned to it by section 9 of this Act;
“building” includes any structure;
“cinematograph film” has the meaning assigned to it by section 18 of this Act;
“construction” includes erection, and references to reconstruction shall be construed accordingly;
“Controller” means the Controller of Industrial and Commercial Property appointed under the Industrial and Commercial Property (Protection) Act, 1927;
“dramatic work” includes a choreographic work or entertainment in dumb show if reduced to writing in the form in which the work or entertainment is to be presented, but does not include a cinematograph film, as distinct from a scenario or script for a cinematograph film;
“drawing” includes any diagram, map, chart or plan;
“engraving” includes any etching, lithograph, woodcut, print or similar work not being a photograph;
“future copyright” and “prospective owner” have the meanings assigned to them by section 49 of this Act;
“judicial proceeding” means a proceeding before any court, tribunal or person having by law power to hear, receive and examine evidence on oath;
“literary work” includes any written table or compilation;
“manuscript”, in relation to a work, means the original document embodying the work, whether written by hand or not;
“the Minister” means the Minister for Industry and Commerce;
“performance” includes delivery, in relation to lectures, addresses, speeches and sermons, and in general, subject to the provisions of subsection (5) of this section, includes any mode of visual or acoustic presentation, including any such presentation by the operation of wireless telegraph apparatus, or by the exhibition of a cinematograph film, or by the use of a record, or by any other means, and references to performing a work or an adaptation of a work shall be construed accordingly;
“photograph” means any product of photography or of any process akin to photography, other than a part of a cinematograph film, and “author”, in relation to a photograph, means the person who, at the time when the photograph is taken, is the owner of the material on which it is taken;
“qualified person” has the meaning assigned to it by section 7 of this Act;
“Radio Éireann” means the broadcasting authority established by virtue of section 3 of the Broadcasting Authority Act, 1960;
“record” means any disc, tape, perforated roll or other device in which sounds are embodied so as to be capable (with or without the aid of some other instrument) of being automatically reproduced therefrom, and references to a record of a work or other subject-matter are references to a record (as herein defined) by means of which it can be performed;
“reproduction”, in the case of a literary, dramatic or musical work, includes a reproduction in the form of a record or of a cinematograph film, and, in the case of an artistic work includes a version produced by converting the work into a three-dimensional form, or, if it is in three dimensions, by converting it into a two-dimensional form, and references to reproducing a work shall be construed accordingly;
“sculpture” includes any cast or model made for purposes of sculpture;
“sound recording” has the meaning assigned to it by section 17 of this Act;
“sufficient acknowledgement” has the meaning assigned to it by section 12 of this Act;
“television broadcast” and “sound broadcast” have the meanings assigned to them by section 19 of this Act;
“wireless telegraphy apparatus” has the same meaning as “apparatus for wireless telegraphy” has in the Wireless Telegraphy Act, 1926, as amended by the Broadcasting Authority Act, 1960;
“work of joint authorship” has the meaning assigned to it by section 16 of this Act;
“writing” includes any form of notation, whether by hand or by printing, typewriting or other process.
(2) References in this Act to broadcasting are references to broadcasting by wireless telegraphy (within the meaning of the Wireless Telegraphy Act, 1926, as amended by the Broadcasting Authority Act, 1960) whether by way of sound broadcasting or by television.
(3) References in this Act to the transmission of a work or other subject-matter to subscribers to a diffusion service are references to the transmission thereof in the course of a service of distributing broadcast programmes, or other programmes (whether provided by the person operating the service or other persons), over wires, or other paths provided by a material substance, to the premises of subscribers to the service; and for the purposes of this Act where a work or other subject-matter is so transmitted—
(a) the person operating the service (that is to say, the person who, in the agreements with the subscribers to the service, undertakes to provide them with the service, whether he is the person who transmits the programmes or not) shall be taken to be the person causing the work or other subject-matter to be so transmitted, and
(b) no person, other than the person operating the service, shall be taken to be causing it to be so transmitted, notwithstanding that he provides any facilities for the transmission of the programmes:
Provided that, for the purposes of this subsection, and of references to which this subsection applies, no account shall be taken of a service of distributing broadcast or other programmes, where the service is only incidental to a business of keeping or letting premises where persons reside or sleep, and is operated as part of the amenities provided exclusively or mainly for residents or inmates therein.
(4) References in this Act to the doing of any act by the reception of a television broadcast or sound broadcast made by Radio Éireann are references to the doing of that act by means of receiving the broadcast either—
(a) from the transmission whereby the broadcast is made by Radio Éireann, or
(b) from a transmission made by Radio Éireann otherwise than by way of broadcasting, but simultaneously with the transmission mentioned in the preceding paragraph,
whether (in either case) the reception of the broadcast is directly from the transmission in question or from a re-transmission thereof made by any person from any place, whether in the State or elsewhere; and in this subsection “re-transmission” means any retransmission whether over paths provided by a material substance or not, including any re-transmission made by making use of any record, print, negative, tape or other article on which the broadcast in question has been recorded.
(5) For the purposes of this Act, broadcasting, or the causing of a work or other subject-matter to be transmitted to subscribers to a diffusion service, shall not be taken to constitute performance, or to constitute causing visual images or sounds to be seen or heard; and where visual images or sounds are displayed or emitted by any receiving apparatus, to which they are conveyed by the transmission of electromagnetic signals (whether over paths provided by a material substance or not)—
(a) the operation of any apparatus whereby the signals are transmitted, directly or indirectly, to the receiving apparatus shall not be taken to constitute performance or to constitute causing the visual images or sounds to be seen or heard; but
(b) in so far as the display or emission of the images or sounds constitutes a performance, or causes them to be seen or heard, the performance, or the causing of the images to be seen or heard, as the case may be, shall be taken to be effected by the operation of the receiving apparatus.
(6) (a) Without prejudice to the last preceding subsection, where a work or an adaptation of a work is performed, or visual images or sounds are caused to be seen or heard, by the operation of any apparatus to which this subsection applies, being apparatus provided by or with the consent of the occupier of the premises where the apparatus is situated, the occupier of those premises shall, for the purposes of this Act, be taken to be the person giving the performance, or causing the images or sounds to be seen or heard, whether he is the person operating the apparatus or not.
(b) This subsection applies to any such receiving apparatus as is mentioned in the last preceding subsection, and to any apparatus for reproducing sounds by the use of a record.
(7) Except in so far as the context otherwise requires, any reference in this Act to an enactment shall be construed as a reference to that enactment as amended or extended by or under any other enactment.
Supplementary provisions as to interpretation.
3.—(1) Except in so far as the context otherwise requires, any reference in this Act to the doing of an act in relation to a work or other subject-matter shall be taken to include a reference to the doing of that act in relation to a substantial part thereof, and any reference to a reproduction, adaptation or copy of a work, or a record embodying a sound recording, shall be taken to include a reference to a reproduction, adaptation or copy of a substantial part of the work, or a record embodying a substantial part of the sound recording, as the case may be:
Provided that, for the purposes of the following provisions of this Act, namely, subsections (1) and (2) of section 8, subsections (2) and (3) of section 9, subsections (2) and (3) of section 44, section 50, and subsections (3) to (5) of section 51, this subsection shall not affect the construction of any reference to the publication, or absence of publication, of a work.
(2) With regard to publication, the provisions of this subsection shall have effect for the purposes of this Act, that is to say—
(a) the performance, or the issue of records, of a literary, dramatic or musical work, the exhibition of an artistic work, the construction of a work of architecture, and the issue of photographs or engravings of a work of architecture or of a sculpture, do not constitute publication of the work;
(b) except in so far as it may constitute an infringement of copyright, or a contravention of any restriction imposed by section 54 of this Act, a publication which is merely colourable, and not intended to satisfy the reasonable requirements of the public shall be disregarded;
(c) subject to the preceding paragraphs of this subsection, a literary, dramatic or musical work, or an edition of such a work, or an artistic work, shall be taken to have been published if, but only if, reproductions of the work or edition have been issued to the public;
(d) a publication in the State, or outside the State, shall not be treated as being other than the first publication by reason only of an earlier publication elsewhere, if the two publications took place within a period of not more than thirty days;
and in determining for the purposes of paragraph (c) of this subsection, whether reproductions of a work have been issued to the public, subsection (1) of this section shall not apply.
(3) In determining for the purposes of any provision of this Act—
(a) whether a work or other subject-matter has been published, or
(b) whether a publication of a work or other subject-matter was the first publication thereof, or
(c) whether a work or other subject-matter was published or otherwise dealt with in the lifetime of a person,
no account shall be taken of any unauthorised publication or of the doing of any other unauthorised act; and a publication or other act shall for the purposes of this subsection be taken to have been unauthorised—
(i) if copyright subsisted in the work or other subject-matter and the act in question was done otherwise than by, or with the licence of, the owner of the copyright, or
(ii) if copyright did not subsist in the work or subject-matter, and the act in question was done otherwise than by, or with the licence of, the author (or, in the case of a sound recording or a cinematograph film, or an edition of a literary, dramatic or musical work, the maker or publisher, as the case may be) or persons lawfully claiming under him:
so, however, that nothing in this subsection shall affect any provisions of this Act as to the acts restricted by any copyright or as to acts constituting infringements of copyrights, or any provisions of section 54 of this Act.
(4) References in this Act to the time at which, or the period during which, a literary, dramatic or musical work was made are references to the time or period at or during which it was first reduced to writing or some other material form.
(5) In the case of any copyright to which (whether in consequence of a partial assignment or otherwise) different persons are entitled in respect of the application of the copyright—
(a) to the doing of different acts or classes of acts, or
(b) to the doing of one or more acts or classes of acts in different countries or at different times,
the owner of the copyright, for any purpose of this Act, shall be taken to be the person who is entitled to the copyright in respect of its application to the doing of the particular act or class of acts, or, as the case may be, to the doing thereof in the particular country or at the particular time, which is relevant to the purpose in question; and in relation to any future copyright to which different persons are prospectively entitled, references in this Act to the prospective owner shall be construed accordingly.
(6) Without prejudice to the generality of the last preceding subsection of this section, where under any provision of this Act a question arises whether an article of any description has been imported or sold, or otherwise dealt with, without the licence of the owner of any copyright, the owner of the copyright, for the purpose of determining that question, shall be taken to be the person entitled to the copyright in respect of its application to the making of articles of that description in the country into which the article was imported, or, as the case may be, in which it was sold or otherwise dealt with.
(7) Where the doing of anything is authorised by the grantee of a licence, or a person deriving title from the grantee, and it is within the terms (including any implied terms) of the licence for him to authorise it, it shall for the purposes of this Act be taken to be done with the licence of the grantor and of every other person (if any) upon whom the licence is binding.
(8) References in this Act to deriving title are references to deriving title either directly or indirectly.
(9) Where, in the case of copyright of any description—
(a) provisions contained in this Act specify certain acts as being restricted by the copyright, or as constituting infringements thereof, and
(b) other provisions of this Act specify certain acts as not constituting infringements of the copyright,
the omission or exclusion of any matter from the latter provisions shall not be taken to extend the operation of the former provisions.
(10) References in this Act to copyright include references to copyright under the Act of 1927.
(11) References in the Act of 1927 to that Act shall, in so far as they are or include references to Part VI or VII of that Act, be deemed to include references to this Act.
Orders, rules and regulations.
4.—(1) Where a power to make orders, rules or regulations is conferred by any provision of this Act, such orders, rules or regulations may be made either as respects all, or as respects any one or more, of the matters to which the provision relates; and different provisions may be made by any such orders, rules or regulations as respects different classes of cases to which the orders, rules or regulations apply.
(2) Every order, rule or regulation made under this Act shall be laid before each House of the Oireachtas as soon as may be after it is made and if a resolution annulling the order, rule or regulation is passed by either House within the next subsequent twenty-one days on which that House has sat after the order, rule or regulation is laid before it, the order, rule or regulation shall be annulled accordingly but without prejudice to the validity of anything previously done thereunder.
Expenses.
5.—The expenses incurred by the Minister in the administration of this Act shall, to such extent as may be sanctioned by the Minister for Finance, be paid out of moneys provided by the Oireachtas.
Transitional provisions and repeals.
6.—(1) The transitional provisions contained in the First Schedule to this Act shall have effect for the purposes of this Act.
(2) Subject to the said transitional provisions, the enactments mentioned in the Second Schedule to this Act are hereby repealed to the extent specified in the third column of that Schedule.
(3) The repeal of section 163 of the Act of 1927 shall not enable any action which was barred before the commencement of this section to be brought.
PART II
Copyright in Original Works.
Nature of copyright.
7.—(1) In this Act, except where the context otherwise requires, “copyright” in relation to a work of any description means the exclusive right, by virtue and subject to the provisions of this Act, to do, and to authorise other persons to do, certain acts in the State in relation to that work which, in the relevant provision of this Act, are designated as the acts restricted by the copyright in a work of that description.
(2) In the preceding subsection of this section “the relevant provision of this Act” means, in relation to a work of any description, any provision of this Act which provides that, subject to compliance with the conditions specified in that provision, copyright shall subsist in works of that description.
(3) Copyright in a work is infringed by any person who, not being the owner of the copyright, and without the licence of the owner thereof, does, or authorises another person to do, in the State any of the acts referred to in subsection (1) of this section.
(4) The preceding subsections of this section shall apply, in relation to any subject-matter (other than a work) of a description to which any provision of Part III of this Act relates as they apply in relation to a work.
(5) For the purposes of any provision of this Act which specifies the conditions under which copyright may subsist in any description of work or other subject-matter “qualified, person”—
(a) in the case of an individual, means a person who is an Irish citizen or is domiciled or resident within the State, and
(b) in the case of a body corporate, means a body incorporated under the laws of the State.
Copyright in literary, dramatic and musical works.
8.—(1) Copyright shall, subject to the provisions of this Act, subsist in every original literary, dramatic or musical work which is unpublished and of which the author was a qualified person—
(a) at the time at which the work was made, or
(b) where the making of the work extended over a period, for a substantial part of that period.
(2) Copyright shall, subject to the provisions of this Act, subsist in every original literary, dramatic or musical work which is published if—
(a) the work was first published within the State, or
(b) the author of the work was a qualified person at the time when the work was first published, or
(c) the author had died before that time but was a qualified person immediately before his death.
(3) Where copyright subsisted in an original literary, dramatic or musical work immediately before its first publication, the copyright shall continue to subsist in that work after the first publication if, but only if, that publication complies with the provisions of the immediately preceding subsection of this section relating to copyright in a published work.
(4) The term of copyright subsisting in a work under this section shall, subject to the provisions of subsection (5) of this section, be the lifetime of the author of the work and a period of fifty years from the end of the year in which the author died.
(5) (a) If before the death of the author none of the following acts had been done—
(i) the publication of the work,
(ii) the performance of the work in public,
(iii) the offer for sale to the public of records of the work, and
(iv) the broadcasting of the work,
the copyright shall continue to subsist for a period of fifty years from the end of the year during which the first of those acts to be done is done.
(b) In paragraph (a) of this subsection, references to the doing of any act in relation to a work include references to the doing of that act in relation to an adaptation of that work.
(6) The acts restricted by the copyright in a literary, dramatic or musical work are—
(a) reproducing the work in any material form,
(b) publishing the work,
(c) performing the work in public,
(d) broadcasting the work,
(e) causing the work to be transmitted to subscribers to a diffusion service,
(f) making any adaptation of the work,
(g) doing in relation to an adaptation of the work any of the acts mentioned in paragraphs (a) to (e) of this subsection.
(7) In this Act “adaptation”—
(a) in relation to a literary or dramatic work, means any of the following—
(i) in the case of a non-dramatic work, a version of the work, whether in its original language or a different language, in which it is converted into a dramatic work;
(ii) in the case of a dramatic work, a version of the work, whether in its original language or a different language, in which it is converted into a non-dramatic work;
(iii) a translation of the work;
(iv) a version of the work in which the story or action is conveyed wholly or mainly by means of pictures in a form suitable for reproduction in a book, or in a newspaper, magazine or similar periodical; and
(b) in relation to a musical work, means an arrangement or transcription of the work.
(8) The mention of any matter in the definition of “adaptation” in subsection (7) of this section shall not affect the generality of paragraph (a) of subsection (6) of this section.
Copyright in artistic works.
9.—(1) In this Act “artistic work” means a work of any of the following descriptions—
(a) paintings, sculptures, drawings, engravings and photographs, irrespective of their artistic quality,
(b) works of architecture, being either buildings or models for buildings, and
(c) works of artistic craftsmanship not falling within the descriptions contained in paragraph (a) or paragraph (b) of this subsection.
(2) Copyright shall subsist, subject to the provisions of this Act, in every original artistic work which is unpublished and the author of which was a qualified person—
(a) when the work was made, or
(b) if the making of the work extended over a period, for a substantial part of that period.
(3) Copyright shall subsist, subject to the provisions of this Act, in every original artistic work which is published, if—
(a) the first publication of the work took place in the State, or
(b) the author of the work was a qualified person at the time when it was first published, or
(c) the author had died before that time but was a qualified person immediately before his death.
(4) Where copyright subsisted in an original artistic work immediately before its first publication, the copyright shall continue to subsist in that work after its first publication if, but only if, that publication complies with the provisions of the immediately preceding subsection of this section relating to copyright in a published work.
(5) The term of copyright subsisting in a work under this section shall, subject to the provisions of subsection (6) and subsection (7) of this section, be the lifetime of the author of the work and a period of fifty years from the end of the year in which the author died.
(6) In the case of an engraving which was not published before the death of the author, the copyright shall continue to subsist for a period of fifty years from the end of the year in which it is first published.
(7) In the case of a photograph, the copyright shall continue to subsist for a period of fifty years from the end of the year in which the photograph is first published.
(8) The acts restricted by the copyright in an artistic work are—
(a) reproducing the work in any material form,
(b) publishing the work,
(c) including the work in a television broadcast,
(d) causing a television programme which includes the work to be transmitted to subscribers to a diffusion service.
Ownership of copyright in literary, dramatic, musical and artistic works.
10.—(1) Subject to the provisions of this section, the author of an original literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work shall be entitled to any copyright subsisting in the work by virtue of this Part of this Act.
(2) Where a literary, dramatic or artistic work is made by the author in the course of his employment by the proprietor of a newspaper, magazine or similar periodical under a contract of service or apprenticeship, and is so made for the purpose of publication in a newspaper, magazine or similar periodical, the said proprietor shall be entitled to the copyright in the work in so far, but only in so far, as it relates to publication of the work in a newspaper, magazine or similar periodical, or to its reproduction for the purpose of its being so published; but in all other respects the author shall be entitled to the copyright.
(3) Subject to the provisions of subsection (2) of this section, where a person commissions the taking of a photograph, or the painting or drawing of a portrait, or the making of an engraving, and pays or agrees to pay for it in money or money's worth, and the work is made in pursuance of that commission, the person who commissioned the work shall be entitled to any copyright subsisting therein by virtue of this Part of this Act.
(4) Where, in any case other than that mentioned either in subsection (2) or (3) of this section, a work is made in the course of the author's employment by another person under a contract of service or apprenticeship, that other person shall be entitled to any copyright subsisting therein by virtue of this Part of this Act.
(5) Each of the subsections (2), (3) and (4) of this section shall have effect subject, in any particular case, to any agreement excluding the operation thereof in that case.
(6) The preceding provisions of this section shall have effect subject to the provisions of Part VII of this Act.
Infringements by importation, sale and other dealings.
11.—(1) Without prejudice to the general provisions of section 7 of this Act as to infringements of copyright, the provisions of this section shall have effect in relation to copyright subsisting by virtue of this Part of this Act.
(2) The copyright in a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work is infringed by any person who, without the licence of the owner of the copyright—
(a) imports an article (otherwise than for his private and domestic use) into the State, or
(b) sells, lets for hire, or by way of trade offers or exposes for sale or hire any article, or
(c) by way of trade exhibits any article in public,
if to his knowledge the making of that article constituted an infringement of that copyright, or (in the case of an imported article) would have constituted such an infringement if the article had been made in the State.
(3) The provisions of subsection (2) of this section which relate to the sale of an article shall apply in relation to the distribution of any articles either—
(a) for the purposes of trade, or:
(b) for other purposes, but to such an extent as to affect prejudicially the owner of the copyright in question,
as those provisions apply in relation to the sale of an article.
(4) Subject to the provisions of subsection (5) of this section, the copyright in a literary, dramatic or musical work is also infringed by any person who permits a place of public entertainment to be used for a performance in public of the work, where the performance constitutes an infringement of the copyright in the work.
(5) Subsection (4) of this section shall not apply in a case where the person permitting the place of public entertainment to be used as mentioned in that subsection—
(a) was not aware, and had not reasonable grounds for suspecting that the performance would be an infringement of the copyright, or
(b) gave the permission gratuitously, or for a consideration which—
(i) was only nominal, or
(ii) if more than nominal, did not exceed a reasonable estimate of the expenses to be incurred by him in consequence of the use of the place for the performance.
(6) In this section “place of public entertainment” includes any premises which are occupied mainly for other purposes, but are from time to time made available for hire to such persons as may desire to hire them for purposes of public entertainment.
General exceptions from protection of literary, dramatic or musical works.
12.—(1) No fair dealing with a literary, dramatic or musical work for purposes of—
(a) research or private study, or
(b) criticism or review, whether of that work or another work, which is accompanied by a sufficient acknowledgment,
shall constitute an infringement of the copyright in the work.
(2) No fair dealing with a literary, dramatic or musical work shall constitute an infringement of the copyright in the work if it is for the purpose of reporting current events—
(a) in a newspaper, magazine or similar periodical, which is accompanied by a sufficient acknowledgment, or
(b) by means of broadcasting, or in a cinematograph film.
(3) The copyright in a literary, dramatic or musical work is not infringed by reproducing it for the purposes of a judicial proceeding or of a report of any such proceeding.
(4) The reading or recitation in public or in a broadcast by one person of any reasonable extract from a published literary or dramatic work, if accompanied by a sufficient acknowledgment, shall not constitute an infringement of copyright in the work.
(5) The copyright in a published literary or dramatic work is not infringed by the inclusion of a short passage from it in a collection intended for use in schools, if—
(a) the collection is described in its title, and in any advertisements thereof by or on behalf of the publisher, as being so intended,
(b) the work in question was not published for use in schools,
(c) the collection consists mainly of material in which no copyright subsists,
(d) the inclusion of the passage is accompanied by a sufficient acknowledgment, and
(e) not more than one other excerpt from works by the author of the passage, being works in which copyright subsists when the collection is published, is contained in that collection or in that collection taken together with every similar collection (if any) published by the same publisher within the period of five years immediately preceding the publication of that collection.
(6) Where, at a time more than fifty years from the end of the year in which the author of a literary, dramatic or musical work died, and more than one hundred years after the time, or the end of the period, at or during which the work was made—
(a) copyright subsists in the work, but
(b) the work has not been published, and
(c) the manuscript or a copy of the work is kept in a library, or museum or other institution where (subject to any provisions regulating the institution in question) it is open to inspection,
the copyright in the work is not infringed by a person who publishes the work in accordance with regulations in that behalf made by the Minister.
(7) Where, by virtue of an assignment or licence or otherwise, Radio Éireann is authorised to broadcast a literary, dramatic or musical work but (apart from this subsection) would not be entitled to make a reproduction of it in the form of a record or cinematograph film, the copyright in the work is not infringed if Radio Éireann by means of its own facilities makes such reproduction for the purpose of the authorised broadcast.
(8) The general exception mentioned in the immediately preceding subsection of this section shall not apply if, without the consent of the owner of the relevant rights in the work—
(a) the reproduction or any copy thereof is used for any purpose except that of making the broadcast in accordance with the authorisation, if any, or
(b) the reproduction or any copy thereof is not destroyed before the end of the period of six months next following the making of the reproduction, or such longer period as may be agreed between Radio Éireann and the person who, in relation to the making of reproductions of the description in question, is the owner of the copyright subsisting in the work.
(9) Any reproduction of a work made under subsection (7) of this section which is of an exceptional documentary character may be preserved in the archives of Radio Éireann, which are hereby designated official archives for the purpose, but, subject to the provisions of this Act, shall not be used for broadcasting or for any other purpose without the consent of the owner of the relevant rights in the work.
(10) The preceding provisions of this section shall apply to the doing of any act in relation to the adaptation of a work as they apply to the doing of that act in relation to the work itself.
(11) The provisions of this section shall apply where a work, or an adaptation of a work, is caused to be transmitted to subscribers to a diffusion service as they apply where a work or adaptation is broadcast.
(12) In this Act “sufficient acknowledgment” means an acknowledgment identifying the work in question by its title or other description and, unless the work is anonymous or the author has previously agreed or required that no acknowledgment of his name should be made, also identifying the author.
Special exception in respect of records of musical works.
13.—(1) The copyright in a musical work is not infringed by a person (in this section referred to as the manufacturer) who makes a record of the work, or of an adaptation thereof, in the State, if—
(a) records of the work or, as the case may be, of a similar adaptation of the work, have previously been made in or imported into the State for the purposes of retail sale, and were so made or imported by, or with the licence of, the owner of the copyright in the work;
(b) before making the record, the manufacturer gave to the owner of the copyright the prescribed notice of his intention to make it;
(c) the manufacturer intends to sell the record by retail, or to supply it for the purpose of being sold by retail by another person, or intends to use it for making other records which are to be so sold or supplied; and
(d) in the case of a record which is sold by retail, the manufacturer pays to the owner of the copyright, in the prescribed manner and at the prescribed time, a fair royalty.
(2) Where—
(a) either party to a dispute in relation to the amount of a royalty payable under paragraph (d) of subsection (1) of this section undertakes to refer the dispute to the Controller under section 31 of this Act, and
(b) the manufacturer pays to the owner of the copyright a sum on account of the amount of the royalty equal to five per cent. of the ordinary retail selling price of the record in respect of which the royalty is payable and gives to such owner an undertaking to pay to him the amount of the royalty determined under the said section 31 less the sum aforesaid and such owner gives to the manufacturer an undertaking to repay to the manufacturer the amount (if any) by which the sum aforesaid exceeds the amount of the royalty determined under the said section 31,
the copyright in the work is not infringed on the ground of non-fulfilment of the condition specified in paragraph (d) of subsection (1) of this section by the making of a record by the manufacturer.
(3) In the case of a record—
(a) which comprises (with or without other material, and either in their original form or in the form of adaptations) two or more musical works in which copyright subsists, and
(b) the owners of the copyright in the works are different persons,
the royalty shall be apportioned between or among the owners as they may agree.
(4) Where a record comprises (with or without other material) a performance of a musical work, or of an adaptation of a musical work, in which words are sung, or are spoken incidentally to or in association with the music, and either no copyright subsists in that work, or if such copyright subsists, the conditions specified in subsection (1) of this section are fulfilled in relation to that-copyright, then if—
(a) the words consist or form part of a literary or dramatic work in which copyright subsists, and
(b) such previous records as are referred to in paragraph (a) of subsection (1) of this section were made or imported by, or with the licence of, the owner of the copyright in that literary and dramatic work, and
(c) the conditions specified in paragraphs (b), (c) and (d) of the said subsection (1) are fulfilled in relation to the owner of that copyright,
the making of the record shall not constitute an infringement of the copyright in the literary or dramatic work.
(5) The provisions of subsection (4) of this section shall not be construed as requiring more than one royalty to be paid in respect of a record; and if copyright subsists both in the musical work and in the literary or dramatic work, and their owners are different persons, the royalty shall be apportioned between or among them (or among them and any other person entitled to a share thereof in accordance with subsection (3) of this section) as they may agree.
(6) For the purposes of this section an adaptation of a work shall be taken to be similar to an adaptation thereof contained in previous records if the two adaptations do not substantially differ in their treatment of the work either in respect of style or (apart from any difference in numbers) in respect of the performers required for performing them.
(7) Where, for the purposes of paragraph (a) of subsection (1) of this section, the manufacturer requires to know whether such previous records as are mentioned in that paragraph were made or imported as therein mentioned, the manufacturer may make the prescribed enquiries; and if the owner of the copyright fails to reply to those enquiries within the prescribed period, the previous records shall be taken to have been made or imported, as the case may be, with the licence of the owner of the copyright.
(8) Nothing in this section shall be construed as authorising the importation for sale by retail of records which could not lawfully be imported apart from this section; and accordingly, for the purposes of any provision of this Act relating to imported articles, where the question arises in relation to a record made outside the State and so imported whether the making of the record would have constituted an infringement of copyright if the record had been made in the State, that question shall be determined as if subsection (1) of this section had not been enacted.
(9) The preceding provisions of this section shall apply in relation to records of part of a work or adaptation as they apply in relation to records of the whole of it save that subsection (1) of this section—
(a) shall not apply to a record of the whole of a work or adaptation unless the previous records referred to in paragraph (a) of that subsection were records of the whole of the work or of a similar adaptation, and
(b) shall not apply to a record of part of a work or adaptation unless those previous records were records of, or comprising, that part of the work or of a similar adaptation.
(10) The Minister may make regulations for the purposes of this section and in this section “prescribed” means prescribed by regulations made by the Minister.
General exceptions from protection of artistic works.
14.—(1) No fair dealing with an artistic work for purposes of—
(a) research or private study, or
(b) criticism or review, whether of that work or another work, if accompanied by a sufficient acknowledgment,
shall constitute an infringement of the copyright in the work.
(2) No fair dealing with an artistic work for the purpose of reporting current events by means of broadcasting or in a cinematograph film shall constitute an infringement of the copyright in the work.
(3) (a) The making of a painting, drawing, engraving or photograph of a work to which this subsection applies, or the inclusion of the work in a cinematograph film or a television broadcast shall not constitute an infringement of the copyright in the work.
(b) This subsection applies to works of sculpture, and the works of artistic craftsmanship referred to in paragraph (c) of subsection (1) of section 9 of this Act, which are permanently situated in a public place or in premises open to the public and to works of architecture.
(4) Without prejudice to the immediately preceding subsection of this section, the inclusion of an artistic work in a cinematograph film or a television broadcast, if its inclusion is only by way of background or is otherwise incidental to the principal matters represented in the film or broadcast, shall not constitute an infringement of the copyright in the work.
(5) The publication of a painting, drawing, engraving, photograph or cinematograph film of an artistic work, the making of which, by virtue of subsection (3) of this section did not constitute an infringement of the copyright in the work, shall not constitute an infringement of that copyright.
(6) The reproduction of an artistic work for the purposes of a judicial proceeding or a report of any such proceedings shall not constitute an infringement of the copyright in the work.
(7) The making of an object of any description which is in three dimensions shall not be taken to constitute an infringement of the copyright in an artistic work in two dimensions, if the object would not appear, to persons who are not experts in relation to objects of that description, to be a reproduction of the artistic work.
(8) Where the author of an artistic work (in this subsection referred to as the earlier work) makes another such work (in this subsection referred to as the subsequent work) and part of the earlier work—
(a) is reproduced in the subsequent work, and
(b) is so reproduced by the use of a mould, cast, sketch, plan, model or study made for the purposes of the earlier work,
the making of the subsequent work shall not constitute an infringement of the copyright in the earlier work unless the author of the subsequent work in the making of that work repeats or imitates the main design of the earlier work.
(9) Where copyright subsists in a building as a work of architecture, any reconstruction of the building shall not constitute an infringement of that copyright.
(10) Where a building has been constructed in accordance with architectural drawings or plans in which copyright subsists, and has been so constructed by, or with the licence of, the owner of that copyright, any subsequent reconstruction of the building by reference to those drawings or plans shall not constitute an infringement of that copyright.
(11) Where by virtue of an assignment or licence or otherwise, Radio Éireann is authorised to include an artistic work in a television broadcast but (apart from this subsection) would not be entitled to make a reproduction of it, the copyright in the work is not infringed if Radio Éireann by means of its own facilities makes a reproduction, in any form, for the purpose of the authorised broadcast.
(12) The general exception mentioned in the immediately preceding subsection of this section shall not apply if without the consent of the owner of the relevant rights in the work—
(a) the reproduction so made or any copy thereof is used for any purpose except that of making the broadcast in accordance with the authorisation, if any, or
(b) the reproduction or any copy thereof is not destroyed before the end of the period of six months next following the making of the reproduction, or such longer period as may be agreed between Radio Éireann and the person who, in relation to the making of reproductions of the description in question, is the owner of the copyright subsisting in the work.
(13) A reproduction of an artistic work made by virtue of subsection (11) of this section which is of exceptional documentary character may be preserved in the archives of Radio Éireann, which are hereby designated official archives for the purpose but, subject to the provisions of this Act, shall not be used for broadcasting or for any other purpose without the consent of the owner of the relevant rights in the work.
(14) The provisions of this section shall apply in relation to a television programme which is caused to be transmitted to subscribers to a diffusion service as they apply in relation to a television broadcast.
Anonymous and pseudonymous works.
15.—(1) The preceding provisions of this Part of this Act shall, in the case of works published anonymously or pseudonymously, have effect subject to the provisions of this section.
(2) (a) Where the first publication of a literary, dramatic or musical work, or of an artistic work other than a photograph, is anonymous or pseudonymous, any copyright subsisting in the work, by virtue of section 8 or 9 of this Act shall continue to subsist until the end of the period of fifty years from the end of the year in which the work was first published.
(b) This subsection shall not apply to any work as respects which, at any time before the end of the period mentioned in the subsection, it is possible for a person without previous knowledge of the facts to ascertain the identity of the author of the work by reasonable enquiry.
(3) The publisher of a work which is published anonymously or pseudonymously may be authorised by the author of the work to grant any assignment or licence in the copyright subsisting in the work and owned by the author without disclosing the identity of the author to the assignee or licensee.
(4) For the purposes of this Act a publication of a work under two or more names shall not be taken to be pseudonymous unless all those names are pseudonyms.
Works of joint authorship.
16.—(1) In this Act “work of joint authorship” means a work produced by the collaboration of two or more authors in which the contribution of each author is not separate from the contribution of the other author or authors.
(2) In relation to a work of joint authorship, the references to the author in subsections (1) and (2) of section 8, in subsections (2) and (3) of section 9, and in paragraph (b) of subsection (2) of section 15 of this Act shall be construed as references to any one or more of the authors.
(3) In relation to a work of joint authorship, other than a work to which the next following section applies, references to the author in subsection (4) of section 8 and in subsection (5) of section 9 of this Act shall be construed as references to the author who died last.
(4) (a) This subsection applies to any work of joint authorship which was first published under two or more names—
(i) of which one or more (but not all) were pseudonyms, or
(ii) all of which were pseudonyms, if, at any time within the period of fifty years from the end of the calendar year in which the work was first published, it is possible for a person without previous knowledge of the facts to ascertain the identity of any one or more (but not all) of the authors by reasonable enquiry
(b) In relation to a work to which this subsection applies, references to the author in subsection (4) of section 8 and in subsection (5) of section 9 of this Act shall be construed as references to the author whose identity was disclosed, or, if the identity of two or more of the authors was disclosed, to that one of those authors who died last.
(c) For the purposes of this subsection the identity of an author shall be taken to have been disclosed if either—
(i) in his case, the name under which the work was published was not a pseudonym, or
(ii) it is possible to ascertain his identity as mentioned in subparagraph (ii) of paragraph (a) of this subsection.
(5) (a) This subsection applies, in the case of a work, to any person such that, if he had been the sole author of the work, copyright would not have subsisted in the work under this Part of this Act.
(b) In relation to a work of joint authorship of which one or more of the authors are persons to whom this subsection applies, subsection (1) of section 10 of this Act shall have effect as if the author or authors, other than persons to whom this subsection applies, had been the sole author or (as the case may be) sole authors of the work.
(6) In paragraph (e) of subsection (5) of section 12 of this Act, the reference to not more than one other excerpt from works by the author of the passage in question—
(a) shall be taken to include a reference to excerpts from works by the author of that passage in collaboration with any other person, or
(b) if the passage in question is from a work of joint authorship, shall be taken to include a reference to excerpts from works by any one or more of the authors of that passage, or by any one or more of those authors in collaboration with any other person.
(7) Subject to the provisions of this section of this Act, any reference in this Act to the author of a work shall (unless it is otherwise expressly provided) be construed, in relation to a work of joint authorship as a reference to all the authors of the work.
PART III.
Copyright in Sound Recordings, Cinematograph Films, Broadcasts, etc.
Copyright in sound recordings.
17.—(1) Copyright shall subsist, subject to the provisions of this Act—
(a) in every sound recording of which the maker was a qualified person at the time the recording was made, and
(b) without prejudice to the preceding paragraph of this subsection, in every published sound recording the first publication of which took place in the State.
(2) Copyright subsisting in a sound recording by virtue of this section shall continue to subsist until the end of the period of fifty years from the end of the year in which the recording is first published.
(3) Subject to the provisions of this Act, the maker of a sound recording shall be entitled to any copyright subsisting in the recording by virtue of this section, save, however, that where a person commissions the making of a sound recording, and pays or agrees to pay for it in money or money's worth, and the recording is made in pursuance of that commission, that person, in the absence of an agreement to the contrary, shall be entitled to any copyright subsisting in the recording by virtue of this section.
(4) The acts restricted by the copyright in a sound recording are—
(a) making a record embodying the recording;
(b) in the case of a published recording, causing the recording or any reproduction thereof to be heard in public, or to be broadcast, or to be transmitted to subscribers to a diffusion service, without the payment of equitable remuneration to the owner of the copyright subsisting in the recording;
(c) in the case of an unpublished recording, causing the recording or any reproduction thereof to be heard in public, or to be broadcast, or to be transmitted to subscribers to a diffusion service.
(5) Where—
(a) either party to a dispute in relation to the amount of remuneration payable under paragraph (b) of subsection (4) of this section undertakes to refer the dispute to the Controller under section 31 of this Act, and
(b) an undertaking has been given to the owner of the copyright subsisting in the recording by the other party to the dispute to pay to him the amount of remuneration determined under the said section 31,
the copyright in the recording is not infringed on the ground of non-fulfilment of the condition specified in the said paragraph (b).
(6) The copyright in a sound recording is not infringed by a person who does any of the acts mentioned in subsection (4) of this section in the State in relation to a sound recording, or part of a sound recording, if—
(a) records embodying that recording, or that part of the recording, as the case may be, have previously been issued to the public in the State, and
(b) at the time when those records were so issued, neither the records nor the containers in which they were issued bore a label or other mark indicating the year in which the recording was first published.
(7) The immediately preceding subsection of this section shall not apply if it is shown—
(a) that the records in question were not issued by or with the licence of the owner of the copyright, or
(b) that the owner of the copyright had taken all reasonable steps for securing that records embodying the recording, or part thereof, would not be issued to the public in the State without a label or mark either on the records themselves or on their containers indicating the year in which the recording was first published.
(8) Where a published sound recording is caused to be heard in public—
(a) at any premises where persons reside or sleep, as part of the amenities provided exclusively or mainly for residents or inmates therein, or
(b) as part of the activities of, or for the benefit of, a club, society or other organisation which is not established or conducted for profit and whose main objects are charitable or are otherwise concerned with the advancement of religion, education or social welfare,
the act of causing the sound recording to be so heard without the payment of equitable remuneration to the owner of the copyright subsisting in the recording shall not, subject to the provisions of the next following subsection of this section, constitute an infringement of the copyright subsisting therein.
(9) The immediately preceding subsection of this section shall not apply—
(a) in the case of the premises mentioned in paragraph (a) of that subsection, if a special charge is made for admission to the part of the premises where the recording is to be heard, or
(b) in the case of any such organisation as is mentioned in paragraph (b) of that subsection, if a charge is made for admission to the place where the recording is to be heard, and any of the proceeds of the charge are applied otherwise than for the purposes of the organisation.
(10) For the purposes of this Act, a sound recording shall be taken to be made at the time when the first record embodying the recording is made, and the maker of a sound recording is the person who owns that record at the time when the recording is made.
(11) Where, by virtue of an assignment or licence or otherwise, Radio Éireann is authorised to broadcast a sound recording, but (apart from this subsection) would not be entitled to make a record of it, the copyright in the recording is not infringed if Radio Éireann by means of its own facilities makes a record of the recording for the purpose of the authorised broadcast.
(12) The general exception mentioned in the immediately preceding subsection of this section shall not apply if, without the consent of the owner of the relevant rights in the sound recording—
(a) the record or any copy thereof is used for any purpose except that of making the broadcast in accordance with the authorisation, if any, or,
(b) the record or any copy thereof is not destroyed before the end of the period of six months next following the making of the record, or such longer period as may be agreed between Radio Éireann and the person who, in relation to the making of records of the description in question, is the owner of the copyright subsisting in the recording
(13) Any record of a recording made under subsection (11) of this section which is of an exceptional documentary character may be preserved in the archives of Radio Éireann, which are hereby designated official archives for the purpose, but, subject to the provisions of this Act, shall not be used for broadcasting or for any other purpose without the consent of the owner of the relevant rights in the recording.
(14) In this Act—
“sound recording” means the aggregate of the sounds embodied in, and capable of being reproduced by means of, a record of any description, other than a sound-track associated with a cinematograph film; and
“publication”, in relation to a sound recording, means the issue to the public of records embodying the recording or any part thereof.
Copyright in cinematograph films.
18.—(1) Copyright shall subsist, subject to the provisions of this Act—
(a) in every cinematograph film the maker of which was a qualified person for the whole or a substantial part of the period during which the film was made, and
(b) without prejudice to the provision contained in paragraph (a) of this subsection, in every published cinematograph film the first publication of which took place in the State.
(2) Copyright subsisting in a cinematograph film by virtue of this section shall continue to subsist until the end of the period of fifty years from the end of the year in which the film is first published.
(3) Subject to the provisions of this Act the maker of a cinematograph film shall be entitled to any copyright subsisting in the film by virtue of this section, except, however, that where a person commissions the making of a cinematograph film, and pays or agrees to pay for it in money or money's worth, and the film is made in pursuance of that commission, that person, in the absence of an agreement to the contrary, shall be entitled to any copyright subsisting in the film by virtue of this section.
(4) The acts restricted by the copyright in a cinematograph film are—
(a) making a copy of the film;
(b) causing the film, in so far as it consists of visual images, to be seen in public, or, in so far as it consists of sounds, to be heard in public;
(c) broadcasting the film;
(d) causing the film to be transmitted to subscribers to a diffusion service.
(5) The making of a copy of a cinematograph film for the purposes of a judicial proceeding, or causing it to be seen or heard in public for those purposes, shall not constitute an infringement of any copyright subsisting therein by virtue of this section.
(6) Where copyright has subsisted in a cinematograph film by virtue of this section and has ceased to so subsist, a person who, after such cesser, causes the film to be seen, or to be seen and heard, in public, or to be broadcast, does not thereby infringe any copyright subsisting by virtue of Part II of this Act in any literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work presented in the film.
(7) In the case of a cinematograph film which is a newsreel, the causing of the film to be seen, or seen and heard, in public, or to be broadcast, after the end of the period of fifty years from the end of the year in which the principal events depicted in the film occurred, shall not constitute an infringement of the copyright subsisting by virtue of this section in the film.
(8) For the purposes of this Act, a cinematograph film shall be taken to include the sounds embodied in any sound-track associated with the film, and references to a copy of a cinematograph film shall be construed accordingly.
(9) Where the sounds embodied in any sound-track associated with a cinematograph film are also embodied in a record not derived from that sound-track, any use made of that record shall not constitute an infringement of the copyright in the film.
(10) In this Act—
“cinematograph film” means any sequence of visual images recorded on material of any description (whether translucent or not) so as to be capable, by use of that material—
(a) of being shown as a moving picture, or
(b) of being recorded on other material (whether translucent or not) by the use of which it can be shown;
“maker”, in relation to a cinematograph film, means the person by whom the arrangements necessary for the making of the film are undertaken;
“publication”, in relation to a cinematograph film, means the sale, letting on hire, or offer for sale or hire, of copies of the film to, or for showing by any means to, the public;
“copy”, in relation to a cinematograph film, means any print, negative, tape or other article on which the film or part of it is recorded.
(11) References in this Act to a sound-track associated with a cinematograph film are references to any record of sounds which is incorporated in any print, negative, tape or other article on which the film or part of it, in so far as it consists of visual images, is recorded, or which is issued by the maker of the film for use in conjunction with such an article.
Copyright in television broadcasts and sound broadcasts.
19.—(1) Copyright shall, subject to the provisions of this Act, subsist in every television broadcast and in every sound broadcast made by Radio Éireann from a place in the State.
(2) Copyright in a television broadcast and copyright in a sound broadcast shall continue to subsist until the end of the period of fifty years from the end of the year in which the broadcast is first made.
(3) Subject to the provisions of this Act, Radio Éireann shall be entitled to any copyright subsisting in a television broadcast and to any copyright subsisting in a sound broadcast made by Radio Éireann from a place in the State.
(4) In so far as a television broadcast or a sound broadcast is a repetition (whether the first or any subsequent repetition) of a television broadcast or a sound broadcast previously made by Radio Éireann from a place in the State, and is made by broadcasting material recorded on film, records or otherwise—
(a) copyright shall not subsist therein by virtue of this section if it is made after the end of the period of fifty years from the end of the year in which the previous broadcast was made; and
(b) if it is made before the end of that period, any copyright subsisting therein by virtue of this section shall cease to subsist therein at the end of that period.
(5) The acts restricted by the copyright in a television broadcast or a sound broadcast are—
(a) in the case of a television broadcast in so far as it consists of visual images, making, otherwise than for private purposes, a cinematograph film of it or part of it or a photograph of part of it or a copy of such film or photograph;
(b) in the case of a sound broadcast, or of a television broadcast in so far as it consists of sounds, making, otherwise than for private purposes, a sound recording of it, or a record embodying such a recording;
(c) in the case of a television broadcast, causing it, in so far as it consists of visual images, to be seen in public, or, in so far as it consists of sounds, to be heard in public, if it is seen or heard by a paying audience;
(d) in the case either of a television broadcast or a sound broadcast, rebroadcasting it.
(6) The restrictions imposed by virtue of subsection (5) of this section in relation to a television broadcast or a sound broadcast made by Radio Éireann shall apply whether the act in question is done by—
(a) the reception of the broadcast, or
(b) making use of any record, print, negative, tape, or other article on which the broadcast has been recorded.
(7) In relation to copyright in television broadcasts, in so far as they consist of visual images, the restrictions imposed by virtue of subsection (5) of this section in relation to a cinematograph film or a copy of such a film shall apply to any sequence of images sufficient to be seen as a moving picture; and accordingly, for the purpose of establishing an infringement of such copyright, it shall not be necessary to prove that the act in question extended to more than a sequence of images.
(8) For the purposes of subsection (5) of this section, a cinematograph film or a copy thereof, a photograph or a copy thereof, or a sound recording or a record embodying a recording, shall be taken to be made otherwise than for private purposes if it is made for the purposes of the doing by any person of any of the following acts, that is to say—
(a) the sale or letting for hire of any copy of the film or photograph, or, as the case may be, of any record embodying the recording;
(b) broadcasting the film, recording or photograph;
(c) causing the film, photograph or recording to be seen or heard in public.
(9) For the purposes of paragraph (c) of subsection (5) of this section, a television broadcast shall be taken to be seen or heard by a paying audience if it is seen or heard by persons who either—
(a) have been admitted for payment to the place where the broadcast is to be seen or heard, or have been admitted for payment to a place of which that place forms part, or
(b) have been admitted to the place where the broadcast is to be seen or heard in circumstances where goods or services are supplied there at prices which exceed the prices usually charged at that place and are partly attributable to the facilities afforded for seeing or hearing the broadcast.
(10) For the purposes of paragraph (a) of the immediately preceding subsection of this section no account shall be taken—
(a) of persons admitted to the place in question as residents or inmates therein, or
(b) of persons admitted to that place as members of a club or society, where the payment is only for membership of the club or society and the provision of facilities for seeing or hearing television broadcasts is only incidental to the main purposes of the club or society.
(11) Anything done in relation to a television broadcast or a sound broadcast for the purposes of a judicial proceeding does not constitute an infringement of the copyright subsisting in the broadcast.
(12) In this Act—
“television broadcast” means visual images broadcast by way of television, together with any sounds broadcast for reception along with those images;
“sound broadcast” means sounds broadcast otherwise than as part of a television broadcast.
(13) For the purposes of this Act, a television broadcast or a sound broadcast shall be taken to be made by the body by whom, at the time when, and from the place from which, the visual images or sounds in question, or both, as the case may be, are broadcast.
Copyright in published editions of works.
20.—(1) Subject to the provisions of this Act, copyright shall subsist in every published edition of any one or more literary, dramatic or musical works where either—
(a) the first publication of the edition took place in the State, or
(b) the publisher of the edition was a qualified person at the date of the first publication thereof.
(2) Copyright shall not subsist in an edition which reproduces the typographical arrangement of a previous edition of the same work or works.
(3) Subject to the provisions of this Act, the publisher of an edition shall be entitled to any copyright subsisting therein by virtue of this section
(4) Copyright subsisting in a published edition by virtue of this section shall continue to subsist until the end of the period of twenty-five years from the end of the year in which the edition is first published.
(5) The act restricted by the copyright subsisting in a published edition by virtue of this section is the making, by any photographic or similar process, of a reproduction of the typographical arrangement of the edition.
(6) The making, by any such process as aforesaid, of a reproduction of the typographical arrangement of the edition for the purposes of research or private study involving the work contained in the edition, shall not constitute an infringement of the copyright subsisting in the edition by virtue of this section.
Supplementary provisions for purposes of Part III.
21.—(1) The provisions of this section shall have effect with respect to copyright subsisting by virtue of this Part of this Act in sound recordings, cinematograph films, television broadcasts and sound broadcasts, and in published editions of literary, dramatic and musical works; and in those provisions references to the relevant provision of this Part of this Act, in relation to copyright in a subject-matter of any of those descriptions, are references to the provision of this Part of this Act whereby it is provided that (subject to compliance with the conditions specified therein) copyright shall subsist in that description of subject-matter.
(2) Where copyright subsists by virtue of this Part of this Act in a sound recording, cinematograph film, broadcast or other subject-matter, nothing in this Part of this Act shall be construed as affecting the operation of Part II of this Act in relation to any literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work from which that subject-matter is wholly or partly derived; and copyright subsisting by virtue of this Part of this Act shall be additional to, and independent of, any copyright subsisting by virtue of Part II of this Act.
(3) The immediately preceding subsection of this section shall have effect subject to the provisions of subsection (6) of section 18 of this Act.
(4) The subsistence of copyright under any of the preceding sections of this Part of this Act shall not affect the operation of any other of those sections under which copyright can subsist.
(5) Any copyright subsisting by virtue of this Part of this Act is infringed by any person who, without the licence of the owner of the copyright, imports an article (otherwise than for his private and domestic use) into the State, if to his knowledge the making of that article constituted an infringement of that copyright, or would have constituted such an infringement if the article had been made in the State.
(6) Any such copyright is also infringed by any person who, in the State, and without the licence of the owner of the copyright—
(a) sells, lets for hire, or by way of trade offers or exposes for sale or hire any article, or
(b) by way of trade exhibits any article in public,
if to his knowledge the making of the article constituted an infringement of that copyright, or (in the case of an imported article) would have constituted an infringement of that copyright if the article had been made in the State.
(7) The immediately preceding subsection of this section shall apply in relation to the distribution of articles either—
(a) for purposes of trade, or
(b) for other purposes, but to such an extent as to affect prejudicially the owner of the copyright in question, as it applies to the sale of an article.
(8) Subsections (5), (6) and (7) of this section shall have effect without prejudice to the general provisions of section 7 of this Act as to infringements of copyright.
PART IV.
Remedies for Infringement of Copyright.
Action by owner of copyright for infringement.
22.—(1) Subject to the provisions of this Act infringements of copyright shall be actionable at the suit of the owner of the copyright.
(2) In any action by the owner of a copyright for an infringement thereof all such relief, by way of damages, injunction, accounts or otherwise shall be available to the plaintiff as is available in any corresponding proceedings in respect of infringement of other proprietary rights.
(3) Where in an action for infringement of copyright it is proved or admitted—
(a) that an infringement was committed, but
(b) that at the time of the infringement the defendant was not aware, and had no reasonable grounds for suspecting, that copyright subsisted in the work or other subject-matter to which the action relates,
the plaintiff shall not be entitled under this section to any damages against the defendant in respect of the infringement, but shall be entitled to an account of profits in respect of the infringement whether any other relief is granted under this section or not.
(4) Where in an action under this section an infringement of copyright is proved or admitted, and the court, having regard (in addition to all other material considerations) to—
(a) the flagrancy of the infringement, and
(b) any benefit shown to have accrued to the defendant by reason of the infringement,
is satisfied that effective relief would not otherwise be available to the plaintiff, the court, in assessing damages for the infringement, shall have power to award such additional damages by virtue of this subsection as the court may consider appropriate in the circumstances.
(5) In an action for infringement of copyright in respect of the construction of a building, no injunction or other order shall be made—
(a) after the construction of the building has been begun, so as to prevent it from being completed, or
(b) so as to require the building, in so far as it has been constructed, to be demolished.
(6) In this Part of this Act “action” includes a counterclaim, and references to the plaintiff and to the defendant shall be construed accordingly.
Limitation on amount of plaintiff's costs in certain actions for infringement of copyright.
23.—(1) In any action for infringement of copyright commenced and heard in the High Court—
(a) where any relief (other than damages) claimed is within the jurisdiction of the Circuit Court and, if damages are claimed, the amount of the damages recovered by the plaintiff is not more than six hundred pounds, the plaintiff shall not be entitled to recover more costs than he would have been entitled to recover if the action had been brought in the Circuit Court, unless the judge hearing the action grants a special certificate under this section, and
(b) where the only relief claimed is damages and the amount of the damages recovered by the plaintiff is not more than fifty pounds, the plaintiff shall not be entitled to recover more costs than he would have been entitled to recover if the action had been brought in the District Court, unless the judge hearing the action grants a special certificate under this section.
(2) In any action referred to in subsection (1) of this section the judge hearing the action may, on the application of the plaintiff, grant a special certificate in writing that, in the opinion of the judge, it was reasonable, owing to the substantial or important nature of the action or the importance of any question of law involved therein that the action should have been commenced in the High Court.
(3) The reference in subsection (3) of section 12 (which limits the amount of plaintiffs' costs in certain actions in the High Court) of the Courts of Justice Act, 1936, to a restriction imposed by that section shall be construed as including a reference to the restrictions imposed by this section on the amount of costs recoverable by plaintiffs in the actions referred to in subsection (1) of this section.
Rights of owner of copyright in respect of infringing copies.
24.—(1) Subject to the provisions of this Act, the owner of any copyright shall be entitled to all such rights and remedies, in respect of the conversion or detention by any person of an infringing copy, or of any plate used or intended to be used for making infringing copies, as he would be entitled to if he were the owner of every such copy or plate and had been the owner thereof since the time when it was made.
(2) Where by virtue of subsection (2) of section 12 (which relates to successive conversions or detentions) of the Statute of Limitations, 1957, the title of the owner of the copyright to such a copy or plate as is mentioned in subsection (1) of this section would (if he had been the owner of the copy or plate) have been extinguished at the end of the period mentioned in the said subsection (2), he shall not be entitled to any rights or remedies under subsection (1) of this section in respect of anything done in relation to that copy or plate after the end of that period.
(3) A plaintiff shall not be entitled by virtue of this section to any damages or to any other pecuniary remedy (except costs) if it is proved or admitted that, at the time of the conversion or detention in question—
(a) the defendant was not aware, and had no reasonable grounds for suspecting, that copyright subsisted in the work or other subject-matter to which the action relates, or
(b) where the articles converted or detained were infringing copies, the defendant believed, and had reasonable grounds for believing, that they were not infringing copies, or
(c) where the article converted or detained was a plate used or intended to be used for making any articles, the defendant believed, and had reasonable grounds for believing, that the articles so made or intended to be made were not, or (as the case may be) would not be, infringing copies.
(4) In this Part of this Act—
“infringing copy”—
(a) in relation to a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, or to such a published edition as is mentioned in section 20 of this Act, means a reproduction otherwise than in the form of a cinematograph film,
(b) in relation to a sound recording, means a record embodying that recording,
(c) in relation to a cinematograph film, means a copy of the film, and
(d) in relation to a television broadcast or a sound broadcast, means a copy of a cinematograph film of it or of part of it or a photograph of part of it or a record embodying a sound recording of it,
being (in any such case) an article the making of which constituted an infringement of the copyright in the work, edition, recording, film or broadcast, or, in the case of an imported article, would have constituted an infringement of that copyright if the article had been made in the State;
“plate” includes any stereotype, stone, block, mould, matrix, transfer, negative or other appliance.
Proceedings in case of copyright subject to exclusive licence.
25.—(1) The provisions of this section shall have effect as to proceedings in the case of any copyright in respect of which an exclusive licence has been granted and is in force at the time of the events to which the proceedings relate.
(2) Subject to the following provisions of this section—
(a) the exclusive licensee shall (except as against the owner of the copyright) have the same rights of action, and be entitled to the same remedies, under section 22 of this Act as if the licence had been an assignment, and those rights and remedies shall be concurrent with the rights and remedies of the owner of the copyright under that section;
(b) the exclusive licensee shall (except against the owner of the copyright) have the same rights of action, and be entitled to the same remedies, by virtue of section 24 of this Act as if the licence had been an assignment; and
(c) the owner of the copyright shall not have any rights of action or be entitled to any remedies, by virtue of section 24 of this Act which he would not have had or been entitled to if the licence had been an assignment.
(3) Where an action is brought either by the owner of the copyright or by the exclusive licensee, and the action in so far as it is brought under section 22 of this Act, relates (wholly or partly) to an infringement in respect of which they have concurrent rights of action under that section, the owner or licensee, as the case may be, shall not be entitled, except with the leave of the court, to proceed with the action, in so far as it is brought under that section and relates to that infringement, unless the other party is either joined as a plaintiff in the action or added as a defendant.
(4) The immediately preceding subsection of this section shall not affect the granting of an interlocutory injunction on the application of either of the parties referred to in the subsection.
(5) In any action brought by the exclusive licensee by virtue of this section, any defence which would have been available to a defendant in the action, if this section had not been enacted and the action had been brought by the owner of the copyright, shall be available to that defendant as against the exclusive licensee.
(6) Where an action is brought in the circumstances mentioned in subsection (3) of this section, and the owner of the copyright and the exclusive licensee are not both plaintiffs in the action, the court, in assessing damages in respect of any such infringement as is mentioned in that subsection—
(a) if the plaintiff is the exclusive licensee, shall take into account any liabilities (in respect of royalties or otherwise) to which the licence is subject, and
(b) whether the plaintiff is the owner of the copyright or the exclusive licensee, shall take into account any pecuniary remedy already awarded to the other party under section 22 of this Act in respect of that infringement, or, as the case may require, any right of action exercisable by the other party under that section in respect thereof.
(7) Where an action, in so far as it is brought under section 22 of this Act, relates (wholly or partly) to an infringement in respect of which the owner of the copyright and the exclusive licensee have concurrent rights of action and in that action (whether they are both parties to it or not) an account of profits is directed to be taken in respect of that infringement, then, subject to any agreement of which the court is aware, whereby the application of those profits is determined as between the owner of the copyright and the exclusive licensee, the court shall apportion the profits between them as the court may consider just, and shall give such directions as the court may consider appropriate for giving effect to that apportionment.
(8) In an action brought either by the owner of the copyright or by the exclusive licensee—
(a) no judgment or order for the payment of damages in respect of an infringement of copyright shall be given or made under section 22 of this Act, if a final judgment or order has been given or made awarding an account of profits to the other party under that section in respect of the same infringement; and
(b) no judgment or order for an account of profits in respect of an infringement of copyright shall be given or made under the said section 22, if a final judgment or order has been given or made awarding either damages or an account of profits to the other party under that section in respect of the same infringement.
(9) Where, in an action brought in the circumstances mentioned in subsection (3) of this section, whether by the owner of the copyright or by the exclusive licensee, the other party is not joined as a plaintiff (either at the commencement of that action or subsequently), but is added as a defendant, he shall not be liable for any costs in the action unless he enters an appearance and takes part in the proceedings.
(10) In this section—
“exclusive licence” means a licence in writing, signed by or on behalf of an owner or prospective owner of copyright, authorising the licensee, to the exclusion of all other persons, including the grantor of the licence, to exercise a right which by virtue of this Act would (apart from the licence) be exercisable exclusively by the owner of the copyright, and “exclusive licensee” shall be construed accordingly;
“the other party” in relation to the owner of the copyright means the exclusive licensee, and, in relation to the exclusive licensee means the owner of the copyright; and
“if the licence had been an assignment” means if, instead of the licence, there had been granted (subject to terms and conditions corresponding as nearly as may be with those subject to which the licence was granted) an assignment of the copyright in respect of its application to the doing, at the places and times authorised by the licence, of the acts so authorised.
Proof of facts in copyright actions.
26.—(1) In any action brought by virtue of this Part of this Act—
(a) copyright shall be presumed to subsist in the work or other subject-matter to which the action relates, if the defendant does not put in issue the question whether copyright subsists therein, and
(b) where the subsistence of the copyright is proved or admitted, or is presumed in pursuance of the preceding paragraph, the plaintiff shall be presumed to be the owner of the copyright, if he claims to be the owner of the copyright and the defendant does not put in issue the question of his ownership thereof.
(2) Subject to the preceding subsection of this section, where, in the case of a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, a name purporting to be that of the author appeared on copies of the work as published, or in the case of an artistic work, appeared on the work when it was made, the person whose name so appeared (if it was his true name or a name by which he was commonly known) shall, in any action brought by virtue of this Part of this Act be presumed, unless the contrary is proved—
(a) to be the author of the work, and
(b) to have made the work in circumstances not falling within subsection (2), subsection (3) or subsection (4) of section 10 of this Act.
(3) In the case of a work alleged to be a work of joint authorship, subsection (2) of this section shall apply in relation to each person alleged to be one of the authors of the work, as if references in that subsection to the author were references to one of the authors.
(4) Where in an action brought by virtue of this Part of this Act with respect to a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, subsection (2) of this section does not apply, but it is established—
(a) that the work was first published in the State, and was so published within the period of fifty years ending with the beginning of the year in which the action was brought, and
(b) that a name purporting to be that of the publisher appeared on copies of the work as first published,
then, unless the contrary is shown, copyright shall be presumed to subsist in the work and the person whose name so appeared shall be presumed to have been the owner of that copyright at the time of the publication.
(5) For the purposes of subsection (4). of this section a fact shall be taken to be established if it is proved or admitted, or if it is presumed in pursuance of the subsequent provisions of this section.
(6) Where in an action brought by virtue of this Part of this Act with regard to a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work it is proved or admitted that the author is dead—
(a) the work shall be presumed to be an original work unless the contrary is proved, and
(b) if it is alleged by the plaintiff that a publication specified in the allegation was the first publication of the work, and that it took place in a country and on a date so specified, that publication shall be presumed, unless the contrary is proved, to have been the first publication of the work, and to have taken place in that country and on that date.
(7) Paragraphs (a) and (b) of subsection (6) of this section shall apply where a work has been published, and—
(a) the publication was anonymous, or was under a name alleged by the plaintiff to have been a pseudonym, and
(b) it is not shown that the work has ever been published under the true name of the author or under a name by which he was commonly known, or that it is possible for a person without previous knowledge of the facts to ascertain the identity of the author by reasonable inquiry,
as those paragraphs apply in a case where it is proved that the author is dead.
(8) In any action brought by virtue of this Part of this Act with respect to copyright in a sound recording, if records embodying that recording or part thereof have been issued to the public, and at the time when those records were so issued they or their containers bore a label or other mark comprising any one or more of the following statements, that is to say—
(a) that a person named on the label or mark was the maker of the sound recording;
(b) that the recording was first published in a year specified on the label or mark;
(c) that the recording was first published in a country specified on the label or mark,
that label or mark shall be sufficient evidence of the facts as stated except in so far as the contrary is proved.
Penalties and summary proceedings in respect of dealings which infringe copyright.
27.—(1) Any person who, at a time after the commencement of this section when copyright subsists in a work—
(a) makes for sale or hire, or
(b) sells or lets for hire, or by way of trade offers or exposes for sale or hire, or
(c) by way of trade exhibits in public, or
(d) imports into the State, otherwise than for his private and domestic use,
any article which he knows to be an infringing copy of the work, shall be guilty of an offence under this subsection.
(2) Any person who, at a time after the commencement of this section when copyright subsists in a work, distributes, either—
(a) for purposes of trade, or
(b) for other purposes, but to such an extent as to affect prejudicially the owner of the copyright,
articles which he knows to be infringing copies of the work, shall be guilty of an offence under this subsection.
(3) Any person who, at a time after the commencement of this section when copyright subsists in a work, makes or has in his possession a plate, knowing that it is to be used for making infringing copies of the work, shall be guilty of an offence under this subsection.
(4) The District Court, upon the application of the owner of the copyright in any work, may act as follows: If satisfied by evidence that there is reasonable ground for believing that infringing copies of the work are being hawked, carried about, sold, or offered for sale, may by order authorise a member of the Garda Síochána to seize the copies without warrant and to bring them before the court, and the court, on proof that the copies are infringing copies, may order them to be destroyed, or to be delivered up to the owner of the copyright or otherwise dealt with as the court may think fit.
(5) If the District Court is satisfied by information on oath that there is reasonable ground for suspecting that an offence under subsection (1), (2) or (3) of this section is being committed on any premises, the court may grant a search warrant authorising a member of the Garda Síochána not below the rank of Inspector, accompanied by such other members of the Garda Síochána as that member thinks proper, to enter the premises between the hours of 6 a.m. and 9 p.m., if need be by force, and to seize any copies of any work or any plates in respect of which he has reasonable ground for suspecting that an offence under any of the said subsections is being committed.
(6) All copies of any work and plates seized under subsection (5) of this section shall be brought before the District Court, and if proved to be infringing copies or plates intended to be used for the printing or reproduction of infringing copies shall be destroyed or delivered up to the owner of the copyright in question or otherwise dealt with as the court thinks fit.
(7) The preceding subsections of this section shall apply in relation to copyright subsisting in any subject-matter by virtue of Part III of this Act, as they apply in relation to copyright subsisting by virtue of Part II of this Act.
(8) Any person who after the commencement of this section causes a literary, dramatic or musical work to be performed in public, knowing that copyright subsists in the work and that the performance constitutes an infringement of the copyright, shall be guilty of an offence under this subsection.
(9) A person guilty of an offence under subsection (1) or subsection (2) of this section shall on summary conviction—
(a) if it is his first conviction of an offence under this section, be liable to a fine not exceeding five pounds for each article to which the offence relates;
(b) in any other case, be liable to such a fine, or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months:
so, however, that a fine imposed by virtue of this subsection shall not exceed one hundred pounds in respect of articles comprised in the same transaction.
(10) A person guilty of an offence under subsection (3) or subsection (8) of this section shall, on summary conviction—
(a) if it is his first conviction of an offence under this section, be liable to a fine not exceeding one hundred pounds;
(b) in any other case, be liable to such a fine, or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months.
(11) The court before which a person is charged with an offence under this section may, whether he is convicted of the offence or not, order that any article in his possession which appears to the court to be an infringing copy, or to be a plate used or intended to be used for making infringing copies, shall be destroyed or delivered up to the owner of the copyright in question or otherwise dealt with as the court may think fit.
(12) An appeal shall lie to the Circuit Court from any order under subsection (4), (5), (6) or (11) of this section.
Provision for restricting importation of infringing copies.
28.—(1) The owner of the copyright in any published literary, dramatic or musical work or sound recording may give notice in writing to the Revenue Commissioners (in this section referred to as the Commissioners)—
(a) that he is the owner of the copyright in the work or the recording, and
(b) that he requests the Commissioners, during a period specified in the notice, to treat as prohibited goods copies of the work or the recording to which this section applies;
so, however, that the period specified in a notice under this subsection shall not exceed five years and shall not extend beyond the end of the period for which the copyright is to subsist.
(2) This section applies—
(a) in the case of a work, to any printed copy and
(b) in the case of a sound recording, to any copy,
made outside the State which, if it had been made in the State, would be an infringing copy of the work or the recording.
(3) Where a notice has been given under this section in respect of a work or a recording, and has not been withdrawn, the importation into the State, at a time before the end of the period specified in the notice, of any copy of the work or the recording to which this section applies shall, subject to the subsequent provisions of this section, be prohibited.
(4) The immediately preceding subsection of this section shall not apply to the importation of any article by a person for his private and domestic use.
(5) The Commissioners may make regulations prescribing the form in which notices are to be given under this section, and requiring a person giving such a notice, either at the time of giving the notice or at the time when the goods in question are imported, or at both those times, to furnish the Commissioners with such evidence, or to comply with such other conditions (if any) as may be specified in the regulations: and any such regulations may include such incidental and supplementary provisions as the Commissioners may consider expedient for the purposes of this section.
(6) Without prejudice to the generality of the immediately preceding subsection of this section, regulations made under that subsection may include provision for requiring a person who has given a notice under subsection (1) of this section, or a notice purporting to be a notice under that subsection—
(a) to pay to the Commissioners such fees in respect of the notice as may be prescribed by the regulations;
(b) to give to the Commissioners such security as may be so prescribed, in respect of any liability or expense which they may incur in consequence of the detention, at any time during the period specified in the notice, of any copy of the work or the recording to which the notice relates, or in consequence of anything done in relation to a copy so detained;
(c) whether any such security is given or not, to keep the Commissioners indemnified against any such liability or expense as is mentioned in paragraph (b) of this subsection.
(7) Any fees paid in pursuance of regulations under this section shall be accounted for in such manner as shall be prescribed by the Minister for Finance.
(8) The Public Offices Fees Act, 1879, shall not apply in respect of any fees payable in pursuance of regulations under this section.
(9) Notwithstanding anything contained in the Customs Acts, a person shall not be liable to any penalty under those Acts (other than forfeiture of the goods) by reason that any goods are treated as prohibited goods by virtue of this section.
PART V.
Jurisdiction of the Controller of Industrial and Commercial Property.
Definitions for purposes of Part V.
29.—(1) In this Part of this Act—
“licence” means a licence granted by or on behalf of the owner, or prospective owner, of the copyright in a literary, dramatic or musical work, or in a sound recording or a television broadcast, being—
(a) in the case of a literary, dramatic or musical work, a licence to perform in public, or to broadcast, or to record for the purpose of broadcasting, the work or an adaptation thereof, or to cause the work or an adaptation thereof to be transmitted to subscribers to a diffusion service;
(b) in the case of a sound recording, a licence to cause it to be heard in public, or to broadcast it, or to transmit it to subscribers to a diffusion service;
(c) in the case of a television broadcast, a licence to cause it, in so far as it consists of visual images, to be seen in public and, in so far as it consists of sounds, to be heard in public.
(2) In this Part of this Act “licensing body”—
(a) in relation to such licences as are mentioned in paragraph (a) of the preceding subsection of this section, means a society or other organisation which has as its main object, or one of its main objects, the negotiation or granting of such licences, either as owner or prospective owner of copyright or as agent for the owners or prospective owners thereof;
(b) in relation to such licences as are mentioned in paragraph (b) of the preceding subsection of this section means any owner or prospective owner of copyright in sound recordings, or any person or body of persons acting as agent for any owners or prospective owners of copyright in relation to the negotiation or granting of such licences; and
(c) in relation to such licences as are mentioned in paragraph (c) of the precedng subsection of this section, means Radio Éireann or any organisation appointed by Radio Éireann for the purposes of negotiating or granting licences in respect of the copyright in television broadcasts in so far as the copyright relates to the acts specified in paragraph (c) of subsection (5) of section 19 of this Act.
(3) Paragraph (a) of subsection (2) of this section shall not apply to an organisation by reason that its objects include the negotiation or granting of individual licences, each relating to a single work or the works of a single author, if they do not include the negotiation or granting of general licences, each extending to the works of several authors.
(4) In this Part of this Act “licence scheme”, in relation to licences of any description, means a scheme made by one or more licensing bodies, setting out the classes of cases in which they, or the persons on whose behalf they act, are willing to grant licences of that description, and the charges (if any), and the terms and conditions, subject to which licences would be granted in those classes of cases; and in this subsection “scheme” includes anything in the nature of a scheme, whether described therein as a scheme or a tariff or by any other name.
(5) In this Part of this Act—
(a) references to terms and conditions are references to terms and conditions other than those relating to the amount of a charge for a licence; and
(b) references to giving an opportunity to a person of presenting his case are references to giving him an opportunity, at his option, of submitting representations in writing, or of being heard, or of submitting representations in writing and being heard.
General provisions as to jurisdiction of the Controller.
30.—Subject to the provisions of this Part of this Act, the Controller shall have jurisdiction to determine disputes arising between licensing bodies and persons requiring licences, or organisations claiming to be representative of such persons, either—
(a) on the reference of a licence scheme to the Controller, or
(b) on the application of a person requiring a licence either in accordance with a licence scheme or in a case not covered by a licence scheme.
Determination by the Controller of certain matters relating to royalties under section 13 and remuneration under sections 17 and 48.
31.—(1) Where a dispute arises between the manufacturer and the owner of the copyright in a musical work regarding the amount of the royalty payable by the manufacturer under paragraph (d) of subsection (1) of section 13 of this Act in respect of the recording of the work, the dispute may be referred by either party to the Controller who shall consider the case and either determine the amount of the royalty so payable, or refer the case to an arbitrator in pursuance of the provisions of section 41 of this Act, for such determination.
(2) Where a royalty payable under section 13 of this Act falls to be apportioned under subsection (3.) or (5) of that section, the Controller shall, in default of agreement among the persons entitled to the royalty, consider the case and either determine the proportions in which the royalty shall be so apportioned, or refer the case to an arbitrator in pursuance of the provisions of section 41 of this Act, for such determination.
(3) Where a dispute arises between a person who causes a sound recording, or any reproduction thereof, to be heard in public, or to be broadcast, and the owner of the copyright subsisting in the recording regarding the equitable remuneration payable under paragraph (b) of subsection (4) of section 17 of this Act in respect of the recording, the dispute may be referred by either party to the Controller who shall consider the case and either determine the amount of the remuneration so payable, or refer the case to an arbitrator in pursuance of the provisions of section 41 of this Act, for such determination.
(4) Where a dispute arises between the owner of the right to broadcast a musical work incorporated in a cinematograph film and Radio Éireann, as to the equitable remuneration payable under subsection (2) of section 48 of this Act in respect of the work, the dispute may be referred by either party to the Controller who shall consider the case and either determine the amount of the remuneration so payable, or refer the case to an arbitrator in pursuance of the provisions of section 41 of this Act, for such determination.
Reference of licence schemes to the Controller.
32.—(1) Where, at any time while a licence scheme is in operation, a dispute arises with respect to the scheme between the licensing body operating the scheme and—
(a) an organisation claiming to be representative of persons requiring licences in cases of a class to which the scheme applies, or
(b) any person claiming that he requires a licence in a case of a class to which the scheme applies,
the organisation or person in question may refer the scheme to the Controller in so far as it relates to cases of that class.
(2) The parties to a reference of a licence scheme to the Controller under this section shall be—
(a) the organisation or person at whose instance the reference is made;
(b) the licensing body operating the scheme to which the reference relates; and
(c) such other organisations or persons (if any) as apply to the Controller to be made parties to the reference and, in accordance with the next following subsection of this section, are made parties thereto.
(3) Where an organisation (whether claiming to be representative of persons requiring licences or not) or a person (whether requiring a licence or not) applies to the Controller to be made a party to a reference, and the Controller is satisfied that the organisation or person has a substantial interest in the matter in dispute, he may, if he thinks fit, make that organisation or person a party to the reference.
(4) The Controller shall not entertain a reference of a licence scheme to him under this section by an organisation unless he is satisfied that the organisation is reasonably representative of the class of persons which it claims to represent.
(5) Subject to the immediately preceding subsection of this section, the Controller, on any reference under this section, shall consider the matter in dispute, and, after giving to the parties to the reference an opportunity of presenting their cases respectively, shall make such order, either confirming or varying the scheme, in so far as it relates to cases of the class to which the reference relates, as the Controller may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(6) An order of the Controller under this section may, notwithstanding anything contained in the licence scheme to which it relates, be made so as to be in force either indefinitely or for such period as the Controller may determine.
(7) Where a licence scheme has been referred to the Controller under this section, then, notwithstanding anything contained in the scheme, but subject to the next following subsection—
(a) the scheme shall remain in operation until the Controller has made an order in pursuance of the reference, and
(b) after such an order has been made, the scheme shall remain in operation, in so far as it relates to the class of cases in respect of which the order was made, so long as the order remains in force.
(8) The immediately preceding subsection of this section shall not apply in relation to a reference as respects any period after the reference has been withdrawn, or has been discharged by virtue of subsection (4) of this section.
Further reference of scheme to the Controller.
33.—(1) Where the Controller has made an order under the immediately preceding section with respect to a licence scheme, then, subject to the next following subsection of this section, at any time while the order remains in force—
(a) the licensing body operating the scheme, or
(b) any organisation claiming to be representative of persons requiring licences in cases of the class to which the order applies, or
(c) any person claiming that he requires a licence in a case of that class,
may refer the scheme again to the Controller in so far as it relates to cases of that class.
(2) A licence scheme shall not, except with the special leave of the Controller, be referred again to him under the immediately preceding subsection of this section at a time earlier than—
(a) the end of the period of twelve months beginning with the date on which the order in question was made, in the case of an order made so as to be in force indefinitely or for a period exceeding fifteen months, or
(b) the beginning of the period of three months ending with the date of expiry of the order, in the case of an order made so as to be in force for fifteen months or less.
(3) The parties to a reference under this section shall be—
(a) the licensing body, organisation or person at whose instance the reference is made;
(b) the licensing body operating the scheme to which the reference relates, if the reference is not made at their instance; and
(c) such other organisation or persons (if any) as apply to the Controller to be made parties to the reference and, in accordance with the provisions applicable in that behalf by virtue of subsection (5) of this section, are made parties thereto.
(4) Subject to the said subsection (5), the Controller, on any reference under this section, shall consider the matter in dispute, and, after giving to the parties to the reference an opportunity of presenting their cases respectively, shall make such order in relation to the scheme as previously confirmed or varied, in so far as it relates to cases of the class in question, either by way of confirming, varying, or further varying the scheme, as the Controller may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(5) Subsections (3), (4), (6) and (7) of the immediately preceding section of this Act shall apply for the purposes of this section.
(6) The preceding provisions of this section shall have effect in relation to orders made under this section as they have effect in relation to orders made under the immediately preceding section of this Act.
(7) Nothing in this section shall be construed as preventing a licence scheme, in respect of which an order has been made under the immediately preceding section of this Act, from being again referred to the Controller under that section, either—
(a) at any time, in so far as the scheme relates to cases of a class to which the order does not apply, or
(b) after the expiration of the order, in so far as the scheme relates to cases of the class to which the order applied while it was in force.
Applications to the Controller.
34.—(1) For the purposes of this Part of this Act a case shall, subject to the provisions of subsection (2) of this section, be taken to be covered by a licence scheme if, in accordance with a licence scheme for the time being in operation, licences would be granted in cases of the class to which that case belongs.
(2) Where, in accordance with the provisions of a licence scheme—
(a) the licences which would be so granted would be subject to terms and conditions whereby particular matters would be excepted from the licences, and
(b) the case in question relates to one or more matters falling within such an exception,
the case shall be taken not to be covered by the scheme.
(3) Any person who claims, in a case covered by a licence scheme, that the licensing body operating the scheme have refused or failed to grant him a licence in accordance with the provisions of the scheme, or to procure the grant to him of such a licence, may apply to the Controller under this section.
(4) Any person who claims that he requires a licence in a case not covered by a licence scheme, and either—
(a) that a licensing body have refused or failed to grant the licence, or to procure the grant thereof, and that in the circumstances it is unreasonable that the licence should not be granted, or
(b) that any charges, terms or conditions subject to which a licensing body propose that the licence should be granted are unreasonable,
may apply to the Controller under this section.
(5) Where an organisation (whether claiming to be representative of persons requiring licences or not) or a person (whether requiring a licence or not) applies to the Controller to be made a party to an application under the preceding provisions of this section, and the Controller is satisfied that the organisation or person has a substantial interest in the matter in dispute, the Controller may, if he thinks fit, make that organisation or person a party to the application.
(6) On any application under subsection (3) or subsection (4) of this section the Controller shall give to the applicant and the licensing body in question and to every other party (if any) to the application an opportunity of presenting their cases respectively; and if the Controller is satisfied that the claim of the applicant is well-founded, the Controller shall make an order declaring that, in respect of the matters specified in the order, the applicant is entitled to a licence on such terms and conditions, and subject to the payment of such charges (if any) as—
(a) in the case of an application under subsection (3) of this section, the Controller may determine to be applicable in accordance with the licence scheme, or
(b) in the case of an application under subsection (4) of this section, the Controller may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(7) Any reference in this section to a failure to grant or procure the grant of a licence shall be construed as a reference to a failure to grant it, or to procure the grant thereof, within a reasonable time after being requested to do so.
Rules of procedure.
35.—(1) The Minister may make rules in relation to the proceedings before the Controller in the case of references and applications made to the Controller under this Act.
(2) Rules under this section may relate to such proceedings generally or to proceedings on a reference or application made to the Controller under any particular provision or provisions of this Act specified in the rules.
(3) The proceedings aforesaid shall be conducted in accordance with the relevant rules (if any) under this section.
Fees.
36.—(1) There shall be charged by the Controller and paid in respect of references and applications made to him under any of the provisions of this Act, and in respect of other matters relating thereto, such fees as may from time to time be prescribed by rules made by the Minister with the consent of the Minister for Finance.
(2) All fees charged by the Controller under this section shall be collected and accounted for in such manner as shall be prescribed by rules made by the Minister, with the consent of the Minister for Finance.
(3) The Public Offices Fees Act, 1879, shall not apply in respect of any fees payable under this section.
Power of the Controller to award costs.
37.—The Controller shall, in any proceedings before him under this Act, have power by order to award to any party or parties to the proceedings such costs thereof as he may consider reasonable and to direct how and by which party or parties they are to be paid and any such order may be made a rule of court.
Appointment of assessors.
38.—(1) In any proceedings before him under this Act the Controller may, if he thinks fit, and shall, on the request of all the parties to the proceedings, appoint an assessor who is specially qualified in regard to all or any of the questions arising in the course of the proceedings to aid him in his consideration of those questions.
(2) There shall be paid by the Controller to an assessor appointed by him under this section such remuneration (if any) as the Minister may, with the consent of the Minister for Finance, prescribe.
Effects of orders of the Controller.
39.—(1) Where an order made on a reference under this Part of this Act with respect to a licence scheme is for the time being in force, any person who, in a case covered by the scheme as confirmed or varied by the order, does anything which—
(a) apart from this subsection would be an infringement of copyright, but
(b) would not be such an infringement if he were the holder of a licence granted in accordance with the scheme, as confirmed or varied by the order, in so far as the scheme relates to cases comprised in the order,
shall, if he has complied with the requirements specified in the next following subsection, be in the like position, in any proceedings for infringement of that copyright, as if he had at the material time been the holder of such a licence.
(2) The said requirements are—
(a) that, at all material times, the said person had complied with the terms and conditions which, in accordance with the licence scheme as confirmed or varied by the order, would be applicable to a licence covering the case in question, and
(b) if, in accordance with the scheme as so confirmed or varied, any charges are payable in respect of such a licence, that at the material time he had paid those charges to the licensing body operating the scheme, or, if at any time the amount payable could not be ascertained, he had given an undertaking to the licensing body to pay the charges when ascertained.
(3) Where the Controller has made an order under section 34 of this Act declaring that a person is entitled to a licence in respect of any matters specified in the order, then if—
(a) that person has complied with the terms and conditions specified in the order, and
(b) in a case where the order requires the payment of charges, he has paid those charges to the licensing body in accordance with the order, or, if the order so provides, has given to the licensing body an undertaking to pay the charges when ascertained,
he shall be in the like position, in any proceedings for infringement of copyright relating to any of those matters, as if he had at all material times been the holder of a licence granted by the owner of the copyright in question on the terms and conditions specified in the order.
(4) In the exercise of his jurisdiction in respect of licences relating to television broadcasts, the Controller shall have regard (among other matters) to any conditions imposed by the promoters of any entertainment or other event which is to be comprised in the broadcasts; and, in particular, the Controller shall not hold a refusal or failure to grant a licence to be unreasonable if it could not have been granted consistently with those conditions.
(5) Nothing in the immediately preceding subsection of this section shall require the Controller to have regard to any such conditions as are mentioned in that subsection in so far as they purport to regulate the charges to be imposed in respect of the grant of licences, or in so far as they relate to payments to be made to the promoters of any event in consideration of the grant of facilities for broadcasting.
(6) Where, on a reference to the Controller under this Part of this Act—
(a) the reference relates to licences in respect of copyright in sound recordings or in television broadcasts, and
(b) the Controller is satisfied that any of the licences in question are required for the purposes of organisations such as are mentioned in paragraph (b) of subsection (8) of section 17 of this Act,
the Controller may, if he thinks fit, exercise his powers under this Part of this Act so as to reduce in the case of those organisations, to such extent as he thinks fit, the charges which he determines generally to be reasonable in relation to cases of the class to which the reference relates, or, if the Controller thinks fit, so as to exempt those organisations from the payment of any such charges.
(7) The immediately preceding subsection of this section shall have effect, with the necessary modifications, in relation to applications under this Part of this Act as it has effect in relation to references thereunder.
(8) In relation to copyright in a literary, dramatic or musical work, any reference in this section to proceedings for infringement of copyright includes a reference to proceedings brought by virtue of subsection (8) of section 27 of this Act.
Appeal to the High Court,
40.—(1) An appeal shall lie to the High Court from any order or decision of the Controller on any reference or application made to him under any provision of this Act, and the High Court may make such order confirming, annulling or varying the order or decision of the Controller as it thinks fit.
(2) Subject to subsection (3) of this section, a decision of the High Court under this section shall be final and not appealable.
(3) By leave of the High Court, an appeal from a decision of the High Court under this section shall lie to the Supreme Court on a specified question of law.
Reference of cases of dispute to arbitration.
41.—(1) In the case of any dispute referred to the Controller under section 13, section 17 or section 48 of this Act, the Controller may at any time—
(a) if the parties to the dispute consent, or
(b) if the case requires any prolonged examination of documents or other investigation which, in the opinion of the Controller, could not conveniently be made before him,
order the case to be referred to an arbitrator agreed on by the parties, or, in the absence of such agreement, appointed by the Controller.
(2) The award made by an arbitrator in any case referred to him under this section shall, if the parties to the dispute consent to the reference, be final and binding on the parties.
(3) An appeal shall lie to the High Court from any award made by an arbitrator in pursuance of a reference under this section to which the parties to the dispute did not consent and the High Court may make such order confirming, annulling or varying the award of the arbitrator as it thinks fit.
(4) Subject to subsection (5) of this section, a decision of the High Court under this section shall be final and not appealable.
(5) By leave of the High Court, an appeal from a decision of the High Court under this section shall lie to the Supreme Court on a specified question of law.
Controller may consult the Attorney General.
42.—The Controller may, in any case of doubt or difficulty arising in connection with the administration of any of the provisions of this Act, apply to the Attorney General for advice in the matter.
PART VI.
Application of Act to other Countries.
Power to extend benefit of Act to other countries.
43.—(1) The Government may by order make provision for applying any of the provisions of this Act specified in the order for the benefit of another country, in any one or more of the following ways, so as to secure that those provisions—
(a) apply in relation to literary, dramatic, musical or artistic works, sound recordings, cinematographic films or editions first published in that country as they apply in relation to literary, dramatic, musical or artistic works, sound recordings, cinematographic films or editions first published in the State;
(b) apply in relation to persons who, at a material time, are citizens or subjects of that country as they apply in relation to persons who, at such a time are Irish citizens;
(c) apply in relation to persons who, at a material time, are domiciled or resident in that country as they apply in relation to persons who, at such a time, are domiciled or resident in the State;
(d) apply in relation to bodies incorporated under the laws of that country as they apply in relation to bodies incorporated under the laws of the State;
(e) apply in relation to television broadcasts and sound broadcasts made from places in that country by one or more organisations constituted in or under the laws of that country as they apply in relation to television broadcasts or sound broadcasts made from places in the State by Radio Éireann.
(2) An order under this section may—
(a) apply the provisions in question as mentioned in the preceding subsection, but subject to exceptions or modifications specified in the order;
(b) direct that the provisions in question shall so apply either generally or in relation to such classes of works or other subject matters or classes of cases as may be specified in the order.
(3) The Government shall not make an order under this section applying any of the provisions of this Act in respect of any country which is not a party to a Convention relating to copyright to which the State is also a party, unless the Government is satisfied that, in respect of the class of works or other subject matter to which those provisions relate, provision has been or will be made under the laws of that country whereby adequate protection will be given to owners of copyright under this Act.
(4) The Government may by order revoke or amend an order under this section including an order under this subsection.
Copyright in publications of certain international organisations.
44.—(1) This section applies to the following organisations, namely, the United Nations and the organs thereof, and the specialised agencies in relationship therewith, the Organisation of American States and any other international organisation specified in an order made under subsection (6) of this section.
(2) Where a work which is an original literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work or a sound recording or cinematograph film is made by or under the direction or control of an organisation to which this section applies in such circumstances that—
(a) copyright would not subsist in the work apart from this subsection, but
(b) if the author or maker of the work had been an Irish citizen at the time when it was made, copyright would have subsisted in the work immediately after it was made and would thereupon have vested in the organisation,
copyright shall subsist in the work as if the author or maker had been an Irish citizen when it was made, that copyright shall continue to subsist so long as the work remains unpublished, and the organisation shall, subject to the provisions of this Act, be entitled to that copyright.
(3) Where a work which is an original literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work or a sound recording or cinematograph film is first published by or under the direction or control of an organisation to which this section applies in such circumstances that, apart from this subsection, copyright does not subsist in the work immediately after the first publication thereof, and either—
(a) the work is so published in pursuance of an agreement with the author or maker which does not reserve to the author or maker the copyright (if any) in the work, or
(b) the work was made in such circumstances that, if it had been first published within the State, the organisation would have been entitled to the copyright in the work,
copyright shall subsist in the work (or, if copyright in the work subsisted immediately before its first publication, shall continue to subsist) as if it had been first published within the State, that copyright shall subsist until the end of the period of fifty years from the end of the year in which they were first published and the organisation shall, subject to the provisions of this Act, be entitled to that copyright.
(4) The provisions of Parts II and III of this Act with the exception of those relating to the subsistence, duration or ownership of copyright, shall apply in relation to copyright subsisting by virtue of this section as they apply in relation to copyright subsisting by virtue of the said provisions.
(5) An organisation to which this section applies which otherwise has not, or at some material time otherwise had not, the legal capacities of a body corporate shall have, and shall be deemed at all material times to have had, the legal capacities of a body corporate for the purpose of holding, dealing with and enforcing copyright and in connection with all legal proceedings relating to copyright.
(6) The Government may, if it thinks fit, by order direct that the provisions of subsections (2), (3), (4) and (5) of this section shall apply to such international organisations as may be specified in the order.
(7) The Government may by order revoke or amend an order under this section including an order under this subsection.
Extended application of provisions relating to broadcasts.
45.—(1) The Government may by order provide that, subject to such exceptions and modifications (if any) as may be specified in the order, such provisions of this Act relating to television broadcasts or to sound broadcasts as may be so specified shall apply in relation to the operation of wireless telegraphy apparatus by way of the emission (as opposed to reception) of electro-magnetic energy—
(a) by such persons or classes of persons, other than Radio Éireann, as may be specified in the order, and
(b) for such purposes (whether involving broadcasting or not) as may be so specified,
as they apply in relation to television broadcasts, or, as the case may be, to sound broadcasts made by Radio Éireann.
(2) The Government may by order revoke or amend an order under this section including an order under this subsection.
Denial of copyright to citizens of countries not giving adequate protection to Irish works.
46.—(1) If it appears to the Government that the laws of a country fail to give adequate protection to Irish works to which this section applies, or fail to give such protection in the case of one or more classes of such works (whether the lack of protection relates to the nature of the work or the country of its author or both), the Government may make an order designating that country and making such provision in relation thereto as is mentioned in the following provisions of this section.
(2) An order under this section shall provide that, either generally or in such classes of cases as are specified in the order, copyright under this Act shall not subsist in works to which this section applies which were first published after a date specified in the order, if at the time of their first publication the authors thereof were—
(a) citizens or subjects of the country designated by the order, not being at that time persons domiciled or resident in the State, or
(b) bodies incorporated under the laws of the country designated by the order.
(3) In making an order under this section the Government shall have regard to the nature and extent of the lack of protection for Irish works in consequence of which the order is made.
(4) This section applies to the following works, that is to say, literary, dramatic, musical and artistic works, sound recordings and cinematograph films.
(5) The Government may by order revoke or amend an order under this section including an order under this subsection.
(6) In this section—
“Irish work” means a work of which the author, at the time when the work was made, was a qualified person for the purposes of the relevant provision of this Act;
“author”, in relation to a sound recording or a cinematograph film, means the maker of the recording or film;
“the relevant provision of this Act”, in relation to literary, dramatic and musical works means section 8, in relation to artistic works means section 9, in relation to sound recordings means section 17, and in relation to cinematograph films means section 18 of this Act.
PART VII.
Miscellaneous and Supplementary Provisions.
Assignments and licences in respect of copyright.
47.—(1) Subject to the provisions of this section, copyright shall be transmissible by assignment, by testamentary disposition, or by operation of law, as personal or moveable property.
(2) An assignment of copyright may be limited in any one of the following ways, or in any combination of two or more of those ways, that is to say—
(a) so as to apply to one or more, but not all, of the classes of acts which by virtue of this Act the owner of the copyright has the exclusive right to do (including any one or more classes of acts not separately designated in this Act as being restricted by the copyright, but falling within any of the classes of acts so designated),
(b) so as to apply to any one or more, but not all, of the countries in relation to which the owner of the copyright has by virtue of this Act that exclusive right,
(c) so as to apply to part, but not the whole, of the period for which the copyright is to subsist,
and references in this Act to a partial assignment are references to an assignment so limited.
(3) No assignment of copyright (whether total or partial) shall have effect unless it is in writing signed by or on behalf of the assignor.
(4) A licence granted in respect of any copyright by the person who, in relation to the matters to which the licence relates, is the owner of the copyright shall be binding on every successor in title to his interest in the copyright, except a purchaser in good faith for valuable consideration and without notice (actual or constructive) of the licence or a person deriving title from such a purchaser; and references in this Act, in relation to any copyright, to the doing of anything with, or (as the case may be) without, the licence of the owner of the copyright shall be construed accordingly.
Broadcasting of works incorporated in a cinematograph film.
48.—(1) Where the owner of the copyright in any literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work authorises a person to incorporate the work in a cinematograph film and Radio Éireann broadcasts the film, such broadcast shall not, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, infringe such copyright.
(2) Where Radio Éireann broadcasts a cinematograph film in which a musical work is incorporated, the owner of the right to broadcast the work shall be entitled to receive an equitable remuneration from Radio Éireann.
Prospective ownership of copyright.
49.—(1) Where by an agreement made in relation to any future copyright, and signed by or on behalf of the prospective owner of the copyright, the prospective owner purports to assign the future copyright (wholly or partially) to another person (in this subsection referred to as the assignee), then if, on the coming into existence of the copyright, the assignee or a person claiming under him would, apart from this subsection, be entitled as against all other persons to require the copyright to be vested in him (wholly or partially, as the case may be), the copyright shall, on its coming into existence, vest in the assignee or his successor in title accordingly by virtue of this subsection and without further assurance.
(2) Where, at the time when any copyright comes into existence, the person who, if he were then living, would be entitled to the copyright is dead, the copyright shall devolve as if it had subsisted immediately before his death and he had then been the owner of the copyright.
(3) Subsection (4) of section 47 of this Act shall apply in relation to a licence granted by a prospective owner of any copyright as it applies in relation to a licence granted by the owner of a subsisting copyright subject to the modification that any reference in that subsection to the owner's interest in the copyright shall be construed as including a reference to his prospective interest therein.
(4) In this Act “future copyright” means copyright which will or may come into existence in respect of any future work or class of works or other subject-matter, or on the coming into operation of any provisions of this Act, or in any other future event, and “prospective owner” shall be construed accordingly and, in relation to any such copyright, includes a person prospectively entitled thereto by virtue of such an agreement as is mentioned in subsection (1) of this section.
Copyright to pass under will with unpublished work.
50.—Where under a bequest (whether specific or general) contained in the will or a codicil to the will of a person who dies after the commencement of this section a person is entitled, beneficially or otherwise, to the manuscript of a literary, dramatic or musical work, or to an artistic work, and the work was not published before the death of the testator, the bequest shall, unless a contrary intention is indicated in the testator's will or a codicil thereto, be construed as including the copyright in the work in so far as the testator was the owner of the copyright immediately before his death.
Copyright in Government publications.
51.—(1) In the case of every original literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, sound recording and cinematograph film made by or under the direction or control of the Government or a Minister of State—
(a) if apart from this section copyright would not subsist in the work, copyright shall subsist therein by virtue of this subsection, and
(b) in any case, the Government shall, subject to the provisions of this Part of this Act, be entitled to the copyright in the work.
(2) The Government shall, subject to the provisions of this Part of this Act, be entitled to the copyright in every original literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, sound recording or cinematograph film first published in the State if first published by or under the direction or control of the Government or a Minister of State.
(3) The copyright in any original literary, dramatic or musical work to which the Government is entitled by virtue of this section—
(a) where the work is unpublished, shall continue to subsist so long as the work remains unpublished, and
(b) where the work is published, shall subsist (or, if copyright in the work subsisted immediately before its first publication, shall continue to subsist) until the end of the period of fifty years from the end of the year in which the work was first published.
(4) The copyright in an artistic work which belongs to the Government by virtue of this section—
(a) where the work is an engraving or a photograph, shall continue to subsist until the end of the period of fifty years from the end of the year in which the work is first published, and
(b) in the case of any other artistic work, shall continue to subsist until the end of the period of fifty years from the end of the year in which the work was made.
(5) In the case of every sound recording or cinematograph film made by or under the direction or control of the Government or a Minister of State—
(a) if apart from this section copyright would not subsist in the recording or film, copyright shall subsist therein by virtue of this subsection, and
(b) in any case, the Government shall, subject to the provisions of this Part of this Act, be entitled to the copyright in the recording or film, and it shall subsist for the same period as if it were copyright subsisting by virtue of, and owned in accordance with section 17 or, as the case may be, section 18 of this Act.
(6) The preceding provisions of this section shall have effect subject to any agreement made by or on behalf of the Government or any Minister of State with the author of the work, or the maker of the sound recording or cinematograph film, as the case may be, whereby it is agreed that the copyright in the work, recording or film shall vest in the author or maker, or in another person designated in that behalf in the agreement.
(7) In relation to copyright subsisting by virtue of this section—
(a) in the case of a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, the provisions of Part II of this Act, with the exception of provisions thereof relating to subsistence, duration or ownership of copyright, and
(b) in the case of a sound recording or cinematograph film, the provisions of Part III of this Act, with the exception of provisions thereof relating to the subsistence or ownership of copyright,
shall apply as those provisions apply in relation to copyright subsisting by virtue of Part II or, as the case may be, Part III of this Act.
Broadcasts of sound recordings and cinematograph films and diffusion of broadcast programmes.
52.—(1) Where a sound broadcast or television broadcast is made by Radio Éireann, and a person, by the reception of that broadcast, causes a sound recording, whether made before or after the commencement of this section, to be heard in public or to be transmitted to subscribers to a diffusion service, he does not thereby infringe the copyright (if any) in that recording.
(2) Where a television broadcast or sound broadcast is made by Radio Éireann, and the broadcast is an authorised broadcast, any person who, by the reception of the broadcast, causes a cinematograph film to be seen or heard in public shall be in the like position, in any proceedings for the infringement of the copyright (if any) in the film under section 18 of this Act, as if he had been the holder of a licence granted by the owner of that copyright to cause the film to be seen or heard in public by the reception of the broadcast.
(3) Where a television broadcast or sound broadcast is made by Radio Éireann, and the broadcast is an authorised broadcast, any person who, by the reception of the broadcast, causes a programme to be transmitted to subscribers to a diffusion service, being a programme comprising a literary, dramatic, or musical work, or an adaptation of such a work, or an artistic work, or a cinematograph film, shall be in the like position, in any proceedings for infringement of the copyright (if any) in the work or film, as if he had been the holder of a licence granted by the owner of that copyright to include the work, adaptation or film in any programme caused to be transmitted by him to subscribers to that service by the reception of the broadcast.
(4) If, in the circumstances mentioned in either of the two last preceding subsections, the person causing the cinematograph film to be seen or heard, or the programme to be transmitted, as the case may be, infringed the copyright in question, by reason that the broadcast was not an authorised broadcast—
(a) no proceedings shall be brought against that person under this Act in respect of his infringement of that copyright, but
(b) it shall be taken into account in assessing damages in any proceedings against Radio Éireann in respect of that copyright, in so far as that copyright was infringed by Radio Éireann in making the broadcast.
(5) For the purposes of this section, a broadcast shall be taken, in relation to a work or cinematograph film, to be an authorised broadcast if, but only if, it is made by, or with the licence of, the owner of the copyright in the work or film.
Use of copyright material for education.
53.—(1) Where copyright subsists in a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, the copyright shall not be taken to be infringed by reason only that the work is reproduced, or an adaptation of the work is made or reproduced—
(a) in the course of instruction, whether at a school or elsewhere, where the reproduction or adaptation is made by a teacher or pupil otherwise than by the use of a duplicating process, or
(b) as part of the questions to be answered in an examination, or in an answer to such a question.
(2) Nothing in the preceding subsection of this section shall apply to the publication of a work; and, for the purposes of section 11 of this Act, the fact that to a person's knowledge the making of an article would have constituted an infringement of copyright but for the preceding subsection of this section shall have the like effect as if, to his knowledge, the making of it had constituted such an infringement.
(3) For the avoidance of doubt it is hereby declared that, where a literary, dramatic or musical work—
(a) is performed in class, or otherwise in the presence of an audience, and
(b) is so performed in the course of the activities of a school, by a person who is a teacher in, or a pupil in attendance at, the school,
the performance shall not be taken for the purposes of this Act to be a performance in public if the audience is limited to persons who are teachers in, or pupils in attendance at, the school, or are otherwise directly connected with the activities of the school.
(4) For the purposes of the last preceding subsection of this section a person shall not be taken to be directly connected with the activities of a school by reason only that he is a parent or guardian of a pupil in attendance at the school.
(5) Subsections (3) and (4) of this section shall apply in relation to sound recordings, cinematograph films and television broadcasts as they apply in relation to literary, dramatic and musical works, subject to the modification that any reference to performance shall be construed as a reference to the act of causing the sounds or visual images in question to be heard or seen.
(6) Nothing in this section shall be construed—
(a) as extending the operation of any provision of this Act as to the acts restricted by copyright of any description, or
(b) as derogating from the operation of any exemption conferred by any provision of this Act other than this section.
(7) In this section “duplicating process” means any process involving the use of an appliance for producing multiple copies.
(8) The Minister may, after consultation with the Minister for Education, make an order under this section designating any educational establishment or any type or description of educational establishment specified in the order to be a school for the purposes of this section.
(9) The Minister may at any time, after such consultation as aforesaid, revoke or amend an order under this section.
False attribution of authorship.
54.—(1) The restrictions imposed by this section shall have effect in relation to literary, dramatic, musical or artistic works; and any reference in this section to a work shall be construed as a reference to such a work.
(2) A person (in this subsection referred to as the offender) contravenes those restrictions as respects another person if, without the licence of that other person, he does any of the following acts in the State, that is to say, he—
(a) inserts or affixes that other person's name in or on a work of which that person is not the author, or in or on a reproduction of such a work, in such a way as to imply that the other person is the author of the work, or
(b) publishes, or sells or lets for hire, or by way of trade offers or exposes for sale or hire, or by way of trade exhibits in public, a work in or on which the other person's name has been so inserted or affixed, if to the offender's knowledge that person is not the author of the work, or
(c) does any of the acts mentioned in the last preceding paragraph of this subsection in relation to, or distributes, reproductions of a work, being reproductions in or on which the other person's name has been so inserted or affixed, if to the offender's knowledge that person is not the author of the work, or
(d) performs in public, or broadcasts, a work of which the other person is not the author, as being a work of which he is the author, if to the offender's knowledge that person is not the author of the work.
(3) The last preceding subsection of this section shall apply where, contrary to the fact, a work is represented as being an adaptation of the work of another person as it applies where a work is so represented as being the work of another person.
(4) In the case of an artistic work which has been altered after the author parted with the possession of it, the said restrictions are contravened, in relation to the author, by a person who in the State, without the licence of the author—
(a) publishes, sells or lets for hire, or by way of trade offers or exposes for sale or hire the work as so altered, as being the unaltered work of the author, or
(b) publishes, sells or lets for hire, or by way of trade offers or exposes for sale or hire a reproduction of the work as so altered, as being a reproduction of the unaltered work of the author,
if to his knowledge it is not the unaltered work, or as the case may be, a reproduction of the unaltered work, of the author.
(5) Subsections (2), (3) and (4) of this section shall apply with respect to anything done in relation to another person after that person's death as if any reference to that person's licence were a reference to a licence given by him or by his personal representatives, so, however, that nothing in those subsections shall apply to anything done in relation to a person more than twenty years after that person's death.
(6) In the case of an artistic work in which copyright subsists, the said restrictions are also contravened, in relation to the author of the work, by a person who in the State—
(a) publishes, or sells or lets for hire, or by way of trade offers or exposes for sale or hire, or by way of trade exhibits in public, a reproduction of the work, as being a reproduction made by the author of the work, or
(b) distributes reproductions of the work as being reproductions made by the author of the work,
if (in any such case) the reproduction or reproductions was or were to his knowledge not made by the author.
(7) The proceeding provisions of this section shall apply (with the necessary modifications) with respect to things done, in relation to two or more persons in connection with the same work.
(8) The restrictions imposed by this section shall not be enforceable by any criminal proceedings; but any contravention of those restrictions, in relation to a person, shall be actionable at his suit, or, if he is dead, at the suit of his personal representatives, as a breach of statutory duty.
(9) Any damages recovered under this section by personal representatives, in respect of a contravention committed in relation to a person after his death, shall devolve as part of his estate, as if the right of action had subsisted and had been vested in him immediately before his death.
(10) Nothing in this section shall derogate from any right of action or other remedy (whether civil or criminal) in proceedings instituted otherwise than by virtue of this section; so, however, that this subsection shall not be construed as requiring any damages recovered by virtue of this section to be disregarded in assessing damages in any proceedings instituted otherwise than by virtue of this section and arising out of the same transaction.
(11) In this section “name” includes initials or a monogram.
Register to be kept by proprietors of theatres, etc.
55.—(1) It shall be the duty of the proprietor of every theatre, hall, room or other place, in which dramatic works are performed to keep or cause to be kept in such theatre, hall, room, or place a register, in the form prescribed by the Minister by rules, of all dramatic works performed in such theatre, hall, room, or place in the presence of persons who have paid for admission to the performance, and within twelve hours after each performance to enter or cause to be entered in such register such particulars of the work and of the person presenting it as shall be prescribed by rules made by the Minister.
(2) Every register kept in pursuance of this section may be inspected at all reasonable times by any person who is the author of or owner of the copyright in any published work and copies of the register or of any part thereof may be made by the person.
(3) The Minister may make rules prescribing all or any of the following matters, that is to say:—
(a) the form of the register to be kept in pursuance of this section,
(b) the particulars to be entered in the register in respect of dramatic works, and of the person presenting them,
(c) defining the person who is to be deemed, in respect of any particular dramatic work, to be presenting it.
(4) If any person who is required by this section to keep, or cause to be kept, a register—
(a) fails to keep the register or to cause it to be kept, or
(b) fails to make or cause to be made in the register within the time prescribed by this section any entry required by or under this section to be made therein, or
(c) fails to produce the register for the inspection of any person entitled under this section to inspect it or obstructs or impedes any such person in making such inspection, or
(d) wilfully or negligently makes or causes or permits to be made in the register any entry which is false or misleading in any material particular,
he shall be guilty of an offence and shall be liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding ten pounds.
Delivery of books to certain libraries.
56.—(1) The publisher of any book first published in the State after the commencement of this section shall, within one month after the publication, deliver, at his own expense, a copy of the book to the trustees of the National Library of Ireland, a copy of the book to the authority having control of the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, four copies of the book for or in accordance with the directions of the authority having control of the National University of Ireland for the use of the respective libraries of the three constituent Colleges of that University and of the library of St. Patrick's College, Maynooth, a recognised College of that University, and a copy of the book to the trustees of the British Museum, and such trustees and authorities respectively shall give a written receipt for every book so delivered to them:
Provided that the Minister may, on the application of the trustees of the National Library of Ireland, or of the authority having control of the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, or of any of the respective authorities having control of the three constituent Colleges of the National University of Ireland or St. Patrick's College, Maynooth, or of the trustees of the British Museum, make regulations excepting from the provisions of this subsection in regard to the trustees or authority making the application, publications wholly or mainly in the nature of trade advertisements, or such classes of such publications as may be specified in the regulations, and thereupon it shall not be necessary for the publisher of any publication so excepted to deliver the publication to such trustees or authority or for such trustees or authority to give a receipt therefor, unless as respects any particular publication a written demand for the delivery thereof is made by such trustees or authority.
(2) The publisher of any book first published in the State after the commencement of this section shall also, if written demand is made before the expiration of twelve months after publication, deliver within one month after receipt of that written demand or, if the demand was made before publication, within one month after publication, to some address in Dublin named in the demand a copy of that book for, or in accordance with the directions of, the authority having the control of each of the following libraries, namely: the Bodleian Library, Oxford, the University Library, Cambridge, the National Library of Scotland, and the National Library of Wales. In the case of an encyclopaedia, newspaper, review, magazine or work published in a series of numbers or parts, the written demand may include all numbers or parts of the work which may be subsequently published.
(3) A copy of a book delivered to the trustees of the National Library of Ireland or the trustees of the British Museum in pursuance of the provisions of this section shall be a copy of the whole book with all maps and illustrations belonging thereto, finished and coloured in the same manner as the best copies of the book are published, and shall be bound, sewed or stitched together, and be printed on the best paper on which the book is printed.
(4) A copy of a book delivered to any of the other authorities mentioned in this section in pursuance of the provisions of this section shall be printed on the paper on which the largest number of copies of the book is printed for sale, and shall be in the like condition as the books prepared for sale.
(5) If a publisher fails to comply with this section, he shall be liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding twenty pounds and the value of the book, and the fine shall be paid to the trustees or authority to whom the book ought to have been delivered.
(6) For the purposes of this section, “book” includes every part or division of a book, pamphlet, sheet of letterpress, sheet of music, map, plan, chart or table separately published, but shall not include any second or subsequent edition of a book unless such edition contains additions or alterations either in the letterpress or in the maps, prints, or other engravings belonging thereto.
Copyright in Irish legal tender notes, consolidated bank notes and in Irish coins.
57.—(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in Part II of this Act, the copyright in legal tender notes issued whether before or after the commencement of this section by the Central Bank of Ireland (in this section referred to as the Bank) or issued before such commencement by the Currency Commission shall be perpetual and shall belong to the Bank.
(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in Part II of this Act, the copyright in consolidated bank notes issued before the commencement of this section by the Bank or by the Currency Commission shall be perpetual and shall belong to the Bank.
(3) Notwithstanding anything contained in Part II of this Act, the copyright in all coins to which this section applies and the copyright in the artistic work defining the design of any such coin shall be perpetual and shall belong to the Minister for Finance.
(4) (a) In the application of subsection (1) of section 3 of this Act to any such legal tender note or consolidated bank note or any coin to which this section applies references in the subsection to a substantial part of a work or other subject-matter shall be construed as references to any part of a work or other subject-matter.
(b) Sections 12 and 14 of this Act shall not apply in relation to the copyrights referred to in this section.
(5) Coins to which this section applies and the artistic work defining the design of any such coin shall, for the purposes of section 172 of the Act of 1927, be deemed not to be designs.
(6) This section applies to coins issued under the Coinage Act, 1926, or under that Act as amended, gold coins issued under the Currency Act, 1927, and coins issued under the Coinage Act, 1950.
Disposal of books of King's Inns Library, Dublin.
58.—Notwithstanding anything contained in the King's Inns Library Act, 1945, or the enactments referred to therein or the Copyright Act, 1801, or the Copyright Act, 1836, the Benchers of the Honourable Society of King's Inns may sell or exchange any of the books of the King's Inns Library, Dublin, whether acquired before or after the commencement of this section.
Amendment of section 70 of Act of 1927.
59.—Section 70 of the Act of 1927 is hereby amended by—
(a) the substitution in subsection (2) of “before the expiration of a period of five years and six months from the date of such registration” for “within the prescribed time before the expiration of the said five years”, and
(b) the substitution in subsection (3) of “before the expiration of a period of ten years and six months from the date of such registration” for “within the prescribed time before the expiration of such second period of five years”.
Savings.
60.—(1) Nothing in this Act shall affect any right or privilege of the Government subsisting otherwise than by virtue of an enactment, and nothing in this Act shall affect any right or privilege of the Government or of any other person under any enactment, except in so far as that enactment is expressly repealed, amended or modified by this Act.
(2) Nothing in this Act shall affect the right of the Government or of any person deriving title from the Government to sell, use or otherwise deal with articles forfeited under the laws relating to customs or excise, including any article so forfeited by virtue of this Act or of any enactment repealed by this Act.
(3) Nothing in this Act shall affect the operation of any rule of equity relating to breaches of trust or confidence.
(4) Subject to the preceding provisions of this section, no copyright or right in the nature of copyright, shall subsist otherwise than by virtue of this Act or of some other enactment in that behalf.
FIRST SCHEDULE.
Transitional Provisions.
PART I.
Provisions relating to Parts I and II of Act.
1. For the purposes of the application of subsection (3) of section 3 of this Act to an act done before the commencement of a provision of this Act to which that subsection applies, references to copyright include references to copyright under the Act of 1911 and the Act of 1927, and, in relation to copyright under those Acts, references to the licence of the owner are references to the consent or acquiescence of the owner.
2. In the application of sections 8 and 9 of this Act to works first published before the commencement of those sections, subsection (2) of section 8, and subsection (3) of section 9 shall apply as if paragraphs (b) and (c) of subsection (2) of section 8 and of subsection (3) of section 9 were omitted.
3. In relation to any photograph taken before the commencement of section 9 of this Act, subsection (7) of that section shall not apply, but, subject to subsection (3) of that section, copyright subsisting in the photograph by virtue of that section shall continue to subsist until the end of the period of fifty years from the end of the year in which the photograph was taken.
4. (1) Subsections (2) to (4) of section 10 of this Act shall not apply—
(a) to any work made as mentioned in subsection (2) or subsection (4) of that section, if the work was so made before the commencement of that section, or
(b) to any work made as mentioned in subsection (3) of that section, if the work was or is so made in pursuance of a contract made before the commencement of that section.
(2) In relation to any work to which the preceding subparagraph of this paragraph applies, subsection (1) of the said section 10 shall have effect subject to the following proviso, namely, that—
(a) where, in the case of an engraving, photograph, or portrait, the plate or other original was ordered by some other person and was made for valuable consideration in pursuance of that order, then, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, the person by whom such plate or other original was ordered shall be the first owner of the copyright; and
(b) where an author was in the employment of some other person under a contract of service or apprenticeship and the work was made in the course of his employment by that person, the person by whom the author was employed shall, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, be the first owner of the copyright, but where the work is an article or other contribution to a newspaper, magazine, or similar periodical, there shall, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, be deemed to be reserved to the author a right to restrain the publication of the work, otherwise than as part of a newspaper, magazine, or similar periodical.
5. For the purposes of section 11 of this Act, the fact that, to a person's knowledge, the making of an article constituted an infringement of copyright under the Act of 1927, or would have constituted such an infringement if the article had been made in the place into which it is imported, shall have the like effect as if, to that person's knowledge, the making of the article had constituted an infringement of copyright under this Act.
6. Subsection (7) of section 12 of this Act does not apply to assignments made or licences granted before the commencement of that section.
7. References in section 13 of this Act to records previously made by, or with the licence of, the owner of the copyright in a work, include references to records previously made by, or with the consent of, the owner of the copyright in that work under the Act of 1927.
8. (1) In relation to a painting, drawing, engraving, photograph or cinematograph film made before the commencement of section 14 of this Act, subsection (5) of that section shall apply, if by virtue of subsection (3) of that section, the making of the painting, drawing, engraving, photograph or film would not have constituted an infringement of copyright under this Act if this Act had been in operation at the time when it was made.
(2) In subsection (10) of section 14 of this Act, the reference to construction by, or with the licence of, the owner of the copyright in any architectural drawings or plans includes a reference to construction by, or with the licence of, the person who, at the time of the construction, was the owner of the copyright in the drawings or plans under the Act of 1927 or under any enactment repealed by that Act.
PART II.
Provisions relating to Part III of Act.
9. The repeal by this Act of Parts VI and VII of the Act of 1927 shall not affect the operation of subsections (1) and (8) of section 169 (which relates to copyright in mechanical musical instruments) of that Act as respects contrivances referred to in that section made before the commencement of section 17 of this Act.
10. Subsection (6) of section 17 of this Act shall not apply to a sound recording made before the commencement of that section and subsection (11) of the said section 17 shall not apply to assignments made or licences granted before the commencement of that section.
11. Section 18 of this Act shall not apply to cinematograph films made before the commencement of that section.
12. The provisions of this Act, other than this paragraph, shall have effect in relation to a cinematograph film made before the commencement of section 18 of this Act as if it had been a dramatic work within the meaning of the Act of 1927; and the person who was the author of the work for the purposes of the Act of 1927 shall be taken to be the author thereof for the purposes of the said provisions as applied by this paragraph.
13. The provisions of this Act shall have effect in relation to photographs forming part of a cinematograph film made before the commencement of section 18 of this Act as those provisions have effect in relation to photographs not forming part of a cinematograph film.
14. Copyright shall not subsist by virtue of section 19 of this Act in any television broadcast or sound broadcast made before the commencement of that section.
15. For the purposes of subsection (4) of section 19 of this Act, a previous television broadcast or sound broadcast shall be disregarded if it was made before the commencement of that section.
16. For the purposes of subsections (5) to (7) of section 21 of this Act, the fact that, to a person's knowledge, the making of an article constituted an infringement of copyright under the Act of 1927, or would have constituted such an infringement if the article had been made in the place into which it is imported, shall have the like effect as if, to that person's knowledge, the making of the article had constituted an infringement of copyright under this Act.
PART III.
Provisions relating to Part IV of Act.
17. Nothing in section 22 of this Act shall apply to any infringement of copyright under the Act of 1927, or shall affect any proceedings under that Act, whether begun before or after the commencement of that section.
18. Section 24 of this Act shall not apply with respect to any article made, or, as the case may be, imported, before the commencement of that section; but, notwithstanding the repeal by this Act of section 160 of the Act of 1927 (which contains provisions corresponding to subsections (1) and (2) of the said section 24, proceedings may (subject to the provisions of that Act) be brought or continued by virtue of the said section 160 in respect of any article made or imported before the repeal, although the proceedings relate to the conversion or detention thereof after the repeal took effect.
19. Section 25 of this Act shall not apply to any licence granted before the commencement of that section, and shall not affect any proceedings under the Act of 1927, whether begun before or after the commencement of that section.
20. For the purposes of section 27 of this Act the definition of “infringing copy” in section 24 of this Act shall apply as if any reference to copyright in that definition included a reference to copyright under the Act of 1927.
21. Where before the commencement of section 28 of this Act a notice had been given under section 165 of the Act of 1927 (which contains provisions corresponding to the said section 28) and that notice had not been withdrawn and had not otherwise ceased to have effect before the commencement of the said section 28, the notice shall have effect after the commencement of that section as if it had been duly given thereunder; but a notice shall not continue to have effect by virtue of this paragraph after the end of the period of six months beginning with the commencement of the said section 28.
PART IV.
Provisions relating to Part V of Act.
22. The provisions of Part V of this Act shall apply in relation to licence schemes made before the commencement of that Part as they apply in relation to licence schemes made thereafter, subject to the modification that references in the said Part V to copyright shall be deemed to include references to copyright under the Act of 1927.
23. In section 34 of this Act, references to a refusal or failure to grant or procure the grant of a licence, or to a proposal that a licence should be granted, do not include a refusal or failure, or a proposal made, before the commencement of that section.
PART V.
Provision relating to Part VI of Act.
24. Copyright shall not subsist by virtue only of section 44 of this Act in any sound recording published before the commencement of that section.
PART VI.
Provisions relating to Part VII of Act.
25. (1) Where by virtue of any provision of this Act copyright subsists in a work, any document or event which—
(a) was made or occurred before the commencement of that provision, and
(b) had any operation affecting the title to copyright in the work subsisting by virtue of the Copyright Act, 1911, and the Copyright (Preservation) Act, 1929, or the Act of 1927, or would have had such an operation if Parts VI and VII of the Act of 1927 had continued in force,
shall have the corresponding operation in relation to the copyright in the work under this Act:
So, however, that, if the operation of any such document was or would have been limited to a period specified in the document, it shall not have any operation in relation to the copyright under this Act, except in so far as that period extends beyond the commencement of the provision of this Act by virtue of which copyright subsists in the work.
(2) For the purposes of the operation of a document in accordance with the preceding subparagraph of this paragraph—
(a) expressions used in the document shall be construed in accordance with their effect immediately before the commencement of the provision in question, notwithstanding that a different meaning is assigned to them for the purposes of this Act; and
(b) subsection (1) of section 49 of this Act shall not apply.
(3) Without prejudice to the generality of subparagraph (1) of this paragraph, the proviso to subsection (2) of section 158 of the Act of 1927 shall apply to assignments and licences having effect in relation to copyright under this Act in accordance with that subparagraph, as if that proviso had been re-enacted in this Act.
(4) In relation to copyright under this Act in a sound recording or in a cinematograph film, the preceding provisions of this paragraph shall apply subject to the following modifications, that is to say—
(a) in the case of a sound recording, references to the copyright under the Act of 1911 or the Act of 1927 shall be construed as references to the copyright under the Act of 1911 or the Act of 1927, as the case may be, in records embodying the recording, and
(b) in the case of a cinematograph film, references to the copyright under the Act of 1911 or the Act of 1927 shall be construed as references to any copyright under the Act of 1911 or the Act of 1927, as the case may be, in the film, in so far as it constituted a dramatic work for the purposes of the Act of 1911 or the Act of 1927, as the case may be, or in photographs forming part of the film.
(5) In this paragraph “operation affecting the title”, in relation to copyright under the Act of 1911 or the Act of 1927, means any operation affecting the ownership of that copyright, or creating, transferring or terminating an interest, right or licence in respect of that copyright.
26. (1) Section 50 of this Act shall not apply to a bequest contained in the will, or a codicil to the will, of a testator who died before the commencement of that section.
(2) In the case of an author who died before the commencement of the said section 50, subsection (2) of section 167 of the Act of 1927 shall have effect as if it had been re-enacted in this Act.
27. Subsection (4) of section 51 of this Act shall apply in relation to photographs taken before the commencement of that section as if paragraph (a) and the words “in the case of any other artistic work” in paragraph (b) of that subsection were omitted.
28. Notwithstanding the repeal of section 168 of the Act of 1927, the copyright belonging to the Government, immediately before the commencement of this paragraph, in any work by virtue of the said section 168 shall continue for the unexpired portion of the period of fifty years mentioned therein.
29. (1) Paragraphs (b) and (c) of subsection (2) of section 54 of this Act shall apply to any such act as is therein mentioned, if done after the commencement of that section, notwithstanding that the name in question was inserted or fixed before the commencement of that section.
(2) Subject to the preceding subparagraph of this paragraph, no act done before the commencement of the said section 54 shall be actionable by virtue of that section.
(3) In this paragraph “name” has the same meaning as in the said section 54.
PART VII.
Works Made Before 1st July, 1912.
30. (1) This Part of this Schedule applies to works made before the 1st day of July, 1912.
(2) In this Part of this Schedule “right conferred by the Act of 1911”, in relation to a work, means such a substituted right as, by virtue of section 24 of the Act of 1911, was conferred in place of a right subsisting immediately before the commencement of that Act.
31. Notwithstanding anything in Part I of this Schedule, neither subsection (1) or subsection (2) of section 8 of this Act, nor subsection (2) or subsection (3) of section 9 of this Act, shall apply to a work to which this Part of this Schedule applies, unless a right conferred by the Act of 1911 subsisted in the work immediately before the commencement of the said section 8 or section 9, as the case may be.
32. (1) Where, in the case of a dramatic or musical work to which this Part of this Schedule applies, the right conferred by the Act of 1911 did not include the sole right to perform the work in public, then, in so far as copyright subsists in the work by virtue of this Act, the acts restricted by the copyright shall be treated as not including those specified in subparagraph (3) of this paragraph.
(2) Where, in the case of a dramatic or musical work to which this Part of this Schedule applies, the right conferred by the Act of 1911 consisted only of the sole right to perform the work in public, then, in so far as copyright subsists in the work by virtue of this Act, the acts restricted by the copyright shall be treated as consisting only of those specified in subparagraph (3) of this paragraph.
(3) The said acts are—
(a) performing the work or an adaptation thereof in public;
(b) broadcasting the work or an adaptation thereof;
(c) causing the work or an adaptation thereof to be transmitted to subscribers to a diffusion service.
33. Where a work to which this Part of this Schedule applies consists of an essay, article or portion forming part of and first published in a review, magazine or other periodical or work of a like nature, and immediately before the commencement of section 8 of this Act, a right of publishing the work in a separate form subsisted by virtue of the note appended to the First Schedule to the Act of 1911, that note shall have effect, in relation to that work, as if it had been re-enacted in this Act with the substitution, for the word “right” where it first occurs, of the word “copyright”.
34. (1) Without prejudice to the generality of subparagraph (1) of paragraph 25 of this Schedule, the provisions of this paragraph shall have effect where—
(a) the author of a work to which this Part of this Schedule applies had, before the commencement of the Act of 1911, made such an assignment or grant as is mentioned in paragraph (a) of the proviso to subsection (1) of section 24 of that Act (which relates to transactions whereby the author had assigned, or granted an interest in, the copyright or performing right in a work for the full term of that right under the law in force before the Act of 1911), and
(b) copyright subsists in the work by virtue of any provision of this Act.
(2) If, before the commencement of that provision of this Act, any event occurred, or notice was given, which in accordance with paragraph (a) of the said proviso had any operation affecting the ownership of the right conferred by the Act of 1911 in relation to the work, or creating, transferring or terminating an interest; right or licence in respect of that right, that event or notice shall have the corresponding operation in relation to the copyright in the work under this Act.
(3) Any right which, at a time after the commencement of that provision of this Act, would, by virtue of paragraph (a) of the said proviso, have been exercisable in relation to the work, or to the right conferred by the Act of 1911, if this Act had not been passed, shall be exercisable in relation to the work or to the copyright therein under this Act, as the case may be.
(4) If, in accordance with paragraph (a) of the said proviso, the right conferred by the Act of 1911 would have reverted to the author or his personal representatives on the date referred to in that paragraph, and the said date falls after the commencement of the provision of this Act whereby copyright subsists in the work, then on that date—
(a) the copyright in the work under this Act shall revert to the author or his personal representatives, as the case may be, and
(b) any interest of any other person in that copyright which subsists on that date by virtue of any document made before the commencement of the Act of 1911 shall thereupon determine.
PART VIII.
General and Supplementary Provisions.
35. (1) The provisions of this paragraph shall have effect for the construction of any reference in any provision of this Act to qualified persons.
(2) Where, at any time after the commencement of any provisions of this Act, a provision which contains such a reference has not been applied in the case of a country under section 43 of this Act, then, with respect to any time before the provision is so applied, the reference shall be construed as if the provision did apply to that country.
(3) References in any order under section 175 of the Act of 1927 to works first published in the State shall, in relation to published works the authors of which were at the time of first publication subjects or citizens of a country to which the order relates be construed as references to works of which the authors were qualified persons at the time of such publication.
(4) In relation to photographs taken before the commencement of section 9 of this Act, and to sound recordings made before the commencement of section 17 of this Act the definition of “qualified person” in subsection (5) of section 7 of this Act shall apply as if, in paragraph (b) of that subsection, for the words “body incorporated under the laws of the State”, there were substituted the words “body corporate which has established a place of business in the State”.
36. (1) The provisions of the two next following subparagraphs shall apply where—
(a) immediately before the date on which Parts VI and VII of the Act of 1927 are repealed by this Act, provisions of the said Part VI have effect as applied by an order made in respect of a country under section 175 of the Act of 1927 as amended by section 11 of the Industrial and Commercial Property (Protection) (Amendment) Act, 1957; and
(b) no order under section 43 of this Act applying any provisions of this Act in the case of that country, is made so as to come into force on or before that date.
(2) The provisions of Part VI of the Act of 1927 as applied to any country by an order under the said section 175 (as so amended as aforesaid) shall continue to have effect, notwithstanding the repeal of the said Part VI, until the occurrence of whichever of the following events first occurs, that is to say:
(a) the revocation of the order made under section 175 (as amended) of the Act of 1927;
(b) the coming into operation of an order under section 43 of this Act applying any of the provisions of this Act in the case of the foreign country in question.
(3) For the purposes of continuing, varying or terminating the operation of any of the provisions of Part VI of the Act of 1927 in accordance with the last preceding subparagraph, and for the purposes of any proceedings arising out of the operation of those provisions in accordance with that subparagraph, all the provisions of Parts VI and VII of the Act of 1927 (including the power to make orders under section 175 (as amended) of that Act) shall be treated as continuing in force as if none of those provisions had been repealed by this Act.
37. Without prejudice to the operation of any of the preceding provisions of this Schedule—
(a) any enactment or other document referring to an enactment repealed by this Act shall be construed as referring (or as including a reference) to the corresponding enactment of this Act;
(b) any enactment or other document referring to copyright, or to works in which copyright subsists, if apart from this Act it would be construed as a reference to copyright under the Act of 1927, or to works in which copyright subsists under that Act, shall be construed as referring (or including a reference) to copyright under this Act, or, as the case may be, to works or any other subject-matter in which copyright subsists under this Act;
(c) any reference in an enactment or other document to the grant of an interest in copyright by licence shall be construed, in relation to copyright under this Act, as a reference to the grant of a licence in respect of that copyright.
38. (1) Except in so far as it is otherwise expressly provided in this Schedule, the provisions of this Act apply in relation to things existing at the commencement of those provisions as they apply in relation to things coming into existence thereafter.
(2) For the purposes of any references in this Schedule to works, sound recordings or cinematograph films made before the commencement of a provision of this Act, a work, recording or film, the making of which extended over a period, shall not be taken to have been so made unless the making of it was completed before the commencement of that provision.
39. In this Schedule—
“photograph” includes photolithograph and any work produced by any process analogous to photography, and has not the meaning assigned to it by section 2 of this Act;
“the Act of 1911” means the Copyright Act, 1911.
SECOND SCHEDULE.
Enactments Repealed.
Number and Year | Short Title | Extent of Repeal |
No. 16 of 1927. | The Industrial and Commercial Property (Protection) Act, 1927. | Parts VI (other than section 172) and VII, in so far as not already repealed. |
No. 13 of 1929. | The Industrial and Commercial Property (Protection) (Amendment) Act, 1929. | Sections 10, 11 and 12. |
No. 22 of 1942. | The Central Bank Act, 1942. | Section 17. |
No. 32 of 1950. | ||
No. 13 of 1957. | The Industrial and Commercial Property (Protection) (Amendment) Act, 1957. | |
No. 21 of 1958. | The Industrial and Commercial Property (Protection) (Amendment) Act, 1958. | The whole Act (other than section 4). |